Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“DORK-STA!”

“WHAT DID I DO- OW!”

“Why must you two always make a scene wherever we go?”

“Ah! Here, let me heal you!”

The four mages were making quite a commotion, but in all honesty it wasn’t that uncommon for them. No one really questioned it however, not wanting to interfere with the Magic Knights business, because after all, these four were in fact just that.

Two Black Bulls.

Two Golden Dawn.

One girl and boy from each group.

I’m sure it’s not that hard to guess who.

They were currently returning from a joint mission, passing through a small village on the way back to the capital. Covered in grime and worn out, they were hoping to find a place where they could rest before returning to report about what happened. But as always, nothing ever went as smoothly as one would hope.

Asta was being his normal rambunctious self, still pumped up from the fight they had had earlier in the day, wanting to hurry and have a new mission to go on. He wasn’t completely sure what he had said to startle Noelle, but it ended up with him receiving a punch straight to the face. Yuno was standing off to the side, trying to pretend he was not associated with the others while Mimosa healed the slight bruise that was forming on Asta’s cheek.

“You know,” Asta began, looking up at Noelle from where he sat on the ground, “Your punches are getting a lot stronger. Have you been working out?”

“I-I don’t see how that matters!” Noelle crossed her arms, looking away from the ash-haired mage.

“I’m sure in no time you’ll have mastered that right hook you’ve got going!”

“Whatever!”

Mimosa giggled at their banter, looking at Asta as she healed him. Realizing how close she was to his face, she froze up, a blush blossoming across her cheeks. Hurriedly, she popped up from her kneeling position, running over to Yuno’s side.

“You’re all set now. So, um, try not to get punched again.”

“Huh? Oh, yeah thanks.” Asta pushed himself to his feet, brushing off some dirt. The four began once more to walk through the village, oblivious to the small crowd that had formed. “You know, I bet the Wizard King is gonna give us a bunch of stars for our mission.”

“He’ll give us more than you.” Yuno said calmly, ignoring the glare he received from Asta.

“What?! No he won’t! We performed better than you two did!”

“You mean you got in the way of us therefore making our jobs more difficult than they had to be.”

“No!”

Mimosa and Noelle trailed behind the two arguing boys, used to this kind of banter between them.

“Sometimes it’s hard to believe that they grew up together.” Noelle commented, watching as Asta stood up on his tiptoes to try and get in Yuno’s face. Mimosa sighed, a small giggle escaping her.

“You’re not wrong. But it is entertaining to watch them. You can just feel the love they hold for one another.”

“If by love you mean want to throttle the other, then sure.”

The four continued on their way, slowly coming to the edge of the village. Deciding to just continue on and clean up at a later time, they made their way out, enjoying the breeze that accompanied the darkening sky. The group of mages were completely oblivious to the shadow following them, not sensing it’s presence as it trailed behind.

After another hour of walking, the capital was in sight, no more than another hour’s walk away. Once they had another heated discussion, the group agreed on camping out for the night instead of finding an inn or anything because the weather was nice and they weren’t expected for another day. Finding a nice grassy field with some trees for coverage, the four mages made themselves comfortable.

Yuno started a fire while Asta hunted around for some berries and other little goodies while Noelle and Mimosa pulled out a few provisions from their packs, making a nice little space for everyone to sit. Just as Noelle was about to call out to Asta, it was then that the shadow decided to strike.

One moment the four were going about their jobs and the next they were plummeting through the air.

No one had a chance to prepare themselves as the portal opened suddenly beneath their feet, each falling helplessly through it. The four mages tried to grab onto one another, any grievances being put aside for the sake of fear and worry.

Yuno managed to grab ahold of Noelle’s wrist, watching as she fell ahead of him, terror flashing in her eyes. Mimosa was able to catch a handful of Asta’s robe, not letting go as she closed her eyes tightly, trying not to scream in his ear. The four fell for what seemed like forever, but was only a few seconds before another portal opened beneath them and they exited through it.

They landed in a heap on the ground, piled up on top of one another. Mimosa was the first to get up, seeing as she landed on the top. Pushing herself off of the others, she stood up on wobbly legs, looking around her wildly. When her eyes registered what stood before her, a scream wrenched it’s way out of her throat.

Hearing this, the other three quickly untangled their limbs, each jumping to their feet, four grimoires glowing and ready to be used. When they saw what scared Mimosa, they too froze in place. Asta and Yuno shook it off first, stepping forward in defensive positions. Bell, who had been resting for the time, sprang to life, clinging onto Yuno’s robe. Noelle held on to Mimosa’s hand with one while her other shakily clutched her wand..

Their Magic Knight squads did not prepare them for anything like this.

Chapter Text

Class 1-A was training as usual, currently working out in Gym Gamma. Except for Todoroki and Bakugou, everyone had recently earned their provisional licenses and were now moving on to working on specialized moves. The other two were as well, but they were still attending extra classes in order to get their licenses during any spare time that there was.

Aizawa stood by the entrance, watching his class silently. Toshinori stood beside him in his bony form, commenting on the students from time to time, although he was pretty certain the other was ignoring him.

Just as Aizawa was about to call out to Bakugou, wanting to correct him on his form, it happened.

The portal appeared in between the entrance where the teachers stood and the structure where the students were working out. Nothing happened at first so Shoji and Yaoyorozu who happened to be closest to it moved forward, although a quick shout from Toshinori stopped them. Another few seconds passed. Nothing.

Suddenly, although they were all expecting something to occur at this point, a group of people fell out of the portal, landing in a heap on the ground. The portal vanished afterwards, leaving them stranded inside the gym.

The red-haired girl got up first, pushing herself off of her companions. She stood up and looked around, and when her eyes finally landed on Shoji, who just happened to be a few feet from her, she screamed quite loudly. In an instant the others jumped to their feet, huddling together in a tight circle.

Aizawa watched as the two boys took defensive positions, seeming to protect the girls that were with them. The silver-haired girl pointed a stick at Yaoyorozu, holding hands with the other girl. He frowned as he saw four books floating in the air, not quite sure what that was all about. And was that a little bug on the black-haired boy? Or a critter?

Looking closer at them, he could clearly tell that they were not from around here. Their clothes were interesting to say the least, not something one would normally see these days. It seemed more old, or at least old in the sense that it was from centuries ago. He did pick up on the fact that they seemed to be in pairs, two having matching cloaks of black while the others had cream.

Snapping out of it, he took a few steps forward, raising his hands in front of him. His students stood nearby the foreigners, each waiting for the word to attack. Toshinori stood where he was, seemingly indifferent although there was concern in his eyes.

“Please,” Aizawa began calmly, slowly getting closer, “We don’t mean you any harm. As long as you don’t attack us, we will not attack you. I’m sure we can discuss this.” He stopped about ten feet away from the group of people, waiting for their response.

The ash-haired boy slowly stepped forward, the other three watching him closely.

“Who are you?” He said stiffly, his eyes glaring at Aizawa. Unfazed by this, the erasure hero replied.

“Those around you are my students, I am their teacher along with the other man behind me. You are currently standing inside our gym.” He waited a moment before continuing, making sure that they could understand everything he said. “Now, can you tell me who you are?”

The boy straightened himself, yet the book floating by his side continued to glow red and black. “My friends and I are mages, nothing more. And I don’t understand what you mean by gym…” All four seemed to be confused by this term, watching Aizawa carefully for his response.

“It’s a place we work out and practice.”

“Ah… that makes more sense.” They all nodded in understanding. The silver-haired girl lowered her stick before walking forward to stand alongside the ash-haired boy. The other two moved in place beside one another, eyes darting around.

“Where are we?” The girl began, peering around at their surroundings. “I know you said gym, but I highly doubt that’s the name of this place.”

“You are correct, it is not. The four of you are currently at a location called Gym Gamma, which is a building on this area of land. There are many more places here, but overall this area is called U.A., an elite school for future heroes.”

He could feel the stares of Toshinori and his students burning holes into him, wondering why he was telling these foreigners so much. But Aizawa knew what he was doing. He had been able to deduce that clearly they were not from a place as advanced as theirs which would explain the clothing and confusion at certain words. That’s why he carefully explained as he did, making sure to use terms that should be more universal.

The books he had no idea about, but he was certain that they would explain in the future. For now he wanted to show them that he did not perceive them as a threat so that they would be more cooperative.

It seemed to be working.

“Huh. Okay, I guess that makes sense.” The girl spoke once more. Crossing her arms, she looked at Aizawa closely. “What’s your name?” Although it was a question, it sounded more like a demand.

“Shouta Aizawa. Behind me is Toshinori Yagi.” The holes seemed to be burning even more.

“Noelle Silva. This one is Dork-”

“MY NAME IS ASTA-”

“And the other two are Yuno and Mimosa Vermillion.”

“We can speak for ourselves.” The black-haired boy finally spoke, walking forward with the other girl in tow. Noelle huffed, ignoring the comment.

“Pleasure to meet you.” Aizawa said, nodding his head towards them. “I think it’s best if you four come with Toshinori and myself we will discuss things further.” Seeing them agree, he turned to face his students who had slowly gather in a group off to the side. “As for the rest of you, classes will be done for the day. Go back to your dorms for now and we will stop by later to talk to you all. Oh, and do not mention this to anyone, or you will be expelled. Do I make myself clear?”

A chorus of ‘yes sensei’ was heard before Class 1-A left the gym, leaving the two heroes and four mages behind. Turning back towards the foreigners, Aizawa motioned for them to follow him.

“Let’s go. We will figure out what just happened with the other leaders of this place. Hopefully, we can find a solution for this.”

Chapter Text

“So… this is Japan? I haven’t heard of that country before. And this is the city of Musutafu? Interesting…” Noelle tapped her chin with her finger, trying to recall anything she had learned growing up about other places.

“I mean, at least we all speak the same language, or at least similar enough excluding a few words. That’s convenient.” Mimosa said with a smile, now more comfortable with the whole situation than before. Yuno and Asta sat next to the two girls, each deep in their own thoughts. Bell had disappeared once more, making the erasure hero wonder if he had seen her at all.

They were currently in what Aizawa had said was the teacher’s lounge, and were in the middle of a conversation with the leaders of the school. When the four had seen Nezu they had been nervous, but after hearing him talk and being extremely friendly, they had relaxed a bit more. The teachers who could come were here as well, everyone sitting someplace in the room forming a giant circle.

Toshinori cleared his throat before speaking to the mages.

“Where do you come from, if you don’t mind me asking.”

“Oh! We are from the Clover Kingdom, but we are all from different parts of it. Yuno and I grew up together and the girls are cousins.” Asta gave him a big grin, no longer bothered by everything that was happening although still confused. “Noelle and I work under the same squad together while Mimosa and Yuno work for a different one.” He chuckled a bit, rubbing the back of his neck. “We’re always on the move. Never stay long in one spot cause of our missions.”

“You say squad. What does that mean?” Nemuri asked from where she was perched next to Sekijiro. “Like agency? And are you heroes… or what?”

“Mimosa and myself are members of the Golden Dawn while the other two are in the Black Bulls. We are all Magic Knights. However…” Yuno smirked slightly at Asta. “Some of us are higher ranked knights than others.”

“HEY!”

“Oh!” Mimosa clasped her hands together, oblivious to Yuno’s words. “We are not heroes, but mages. I don’t know if that makes a difference, but we have spells and grimoires that we use. It’s how we earned our positions as Magic Knights and our duty as such is to protect the Clover Kingdom.”

Nemuri nodded, although new questions were now forming. Hizashi beat her to it.

“What the heck is a grimoire? Is it that weird book you guys got with ya?”

“This,” Noelle pulled out her light blue grimoire, “Is what we use to cast more powerful spells. We don’t need it for basic magic, but everyone has one for those that are more complex. And of course,” she flipped her ponytail back, “Royalty have the best grimoires.”

“Noelle…” Mimosa sighed.

“Really? Then explain this.” Yuno pulled out his four leaf clover grimoire while Asta waved his tattered five leaf one in the air. “And the fact you need a wand to control yours.”

“A-alright. Maybe not always, but our spells are more powerful!” Another stern look and frantic waving. “W-whatever!”

Watching this go down between the four mages, the teachers were able to quickly realize that while Mimosa and Noelle were royalty, it was clear that Yuno and Asta were not, yet somehow more powerful.

Interesting. That would have to be observed later.

“Do you four have any idea on why you were transported here?” Nezu asked, bringing everyone back to the situation on hand. “Even if you don’t, any knowledge will help us figure out how to send you back home.”

“No, I don’t think we know why we are here at all.” Asta looked at his companions. “One moment we were setting up camp in the woods and the next we were falling through a portal, landing here.”

“We were currently headed back to the capital to report on the mission we just completed.” Mimosa added.

“Hmm…” Nezu pondered this information. “Well, until we figure out how and why this all happened, I will be placing you under Aizawa for his time being.” Aizawa shot up from his slouched position, ready to argue, but Nezu continued on. “We will provide you housing with the rest of his students in Class 1-A and you will attend classes with them as well. It is best if we keep this as quiet as possible. Don’t need to scare the public, now do we.”

“Thank you. We will follow your command.” Mimosa spoke for the others, not giving them a chance to back out. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust them, she was probably just the most polite out of them all.

Nezu clapped his paws together. “Alright! Aizawa, I leave them to you.” He hopped off the chair he was sitting in, making his way to the door. Nemuri winked at the mages before following the principal out. Hizashi and Sekijiro said goodbye and promised to introduce them to the rest of the teachers later.

Left alone with just Aizawa and Toshinori, the four mages finally relaxed, slumping in their seats. To be fair, they had known these two for the most amount of time and the three with magic could sense that they were truthful with their words and not much of a threat with their power. Asta could tell the same by their chi.

“So, what now?” Asta spoke up, never one for complete silence.

Aizawa stood up, straightening himself out. “I’m going to show you to the dormitory set aside for my class where you will be living for the time being. And then, because it isn’t too late yet, you’ll be introduced to the rest of your new classmates along with given a few tasks.” He motioned for the four mages to stand up, starting to head towards the door. “Oh, you don’t have to worry about classes yet. I’ll postpone them for another day so you can settle in and get what you need. I doubt we’ll be able to find a way home for you in the next coming days.”

With the mages in tow along with Toshinori, Aizawa could only hope that his students would be welcoming and treat them nicely.

Chapter Text

“Wow, so this is where you students live?” Mimosa asked, looking up at the building. “It looks really cozy.” She turned to smile at Aizawa.

“This place is so cool!” Asta shouted, jumping up and down.

“It looks decent enough I suppose.” Noelle crossed her arms, trying to hide her appreciation for the building. Yuno hummed in agreement.

“It’s not much, but it allows us to watch over them given the villain activity of late as well as let them build their trust and relationships with one another. If they’re going to be heroes, they need that foundation between them.”

“That’s kind of like our squads,” Asta looked up at Aizawa with a grin, “We all live alongside one another as well as fight. It’s like the family we were never able to have.”

Aizawa tucked the last of that sentence away for later, knowing that there is still much more they don’t know about these four. And apparently, they’ve all been through a lot.

“Well, let’s head inside. I’m sure they’re all anxious to meet you.” Walking up to the front door, her opened it up, allowing the four to head inside first. Toshinori followed them, immediately noticing the students presence.

“Ah, it’s good you’re all down here already.” The former number one hero said, waving to the group in the living room. “We’d like you to meet your new classmates.” He motioned for the four mages to move forward. Aizawa walked over to the other side of Toshinori, watching his students every move.

“This young lady here is Mimosa Vermillion and next to her is Noelle Silva.” The two girls waved, one smiling brightly while the other seemed indifferent. “And here is Yuno and Asta.” Again, they waved at the group, one more excitedly than the other.

Aizawa stepped forward, stopping anyone from saying anything.

“I know you probably weren’t expecting this, but considering we can’t set them loose in a place they don’t know this is our next best option. As you may have guessed, these four are not from around here. I’m counting on you all to help them settle in and blend with the rest of us so there is no alarm raised. They will be attending classes as well as training alongside you. Please try your best to get along.”

Turning to face the four mages, he explained to them where they would be rooming and what he wanted them to do the following day so they would be prepared for classes to resume.

“Since the right section of the second floor is completely empty, each one of you will have a room there. I don’t care what order you put yourselves, but you’ll have your own space at least. As for furnishings, there should be the basics there for now. Tomorrow, I want you to go out with the other students and pick up clothes and other things you’ll need. I’m sure they’ll be happy to help.” The four mages nodded.

“Alright then, I think we are done here.” Aizawa glanced once more at his kids before facing the mages. “You’re probably hungry after all this. I’ll have something delivered for all of you.” Excited gasps came from his students. “Have a good rest of your night.”

Toshinori and Aizawa exited the dormitory, leaving the young mages in the hands of Class 1-A. The second the teachers were out the door, the students pounced.

“Whoa, this is so cool!”

“What’re those book things you guys had earlier?”

“How old are you?”

“Where did you get these clothes from?”

“You’re really cute!”

“What kind of quirk do you have?”

“I’m in charge here, so I will help instruct you!”

“If there’s anything you need I can make it!”

“Want to try some of my cake I made?”

“I love your hair!”

“You have huge muscles!”

The four mages stood frozen, not being able to process all the questions and comments at once. Aizawa had failed to inform them that his class was particularly excitable. Getting rather annoyed with all the commotion, Noelle took a deep breath before screaming at the top of her lungs.

“SHUT UP ALL OF YOU!”

Immediately it became silent, the students taken aback by Noelle’s yelling. Pleased with the silence she had made, Noelle stepped forward, hands on her hips.

“Thank you. I swear you’re all as loud as the Black Bulls.” Looking around, she scanned the crowd before pointing to one person in particular. “You there. What’s your name?”

“M-me?” The person in question stuttered. “My name’s Izuku Midoriya.”

“Alright Midoriya, can you explain what exactly is going on? Or at least show us to our rooms for now? We could always hold off further introductions until dinner.”

Midoriya glanced around at his friends, not exactly sure what to do. Seeing the mixture of expressions he got in return, he sighed and faced Noelle once more.

“S-sure. You’re on the same floor as me so I can explain the layout and show you around.”

“Great. Lead the way.” Noelle watched the green-haired boy, following his movements as he slowly backed up towards a hallway. Satisfied, she followed the direction he was heading, the other mages trailing.

As the group walked by, Mimosa said a quiet ‘sorry’ to the others while Asta looked at them closely. Yuno just brushed by, not in the mood to deal with everyone right now. When the five were no longer in the room, the students turned their stares towards one another.

“What the hell was that?”

“Damn, she’s a diva alright.”

“But… I’m the class president.”

“I guess we’ll introduce ourselves at dinner then?”

“They seem tough, I want to punch them.”

“You mean fight them?”

“I still want to know how he got those muscles…”

“Did you see how hot those two girls were?”

“Those boys put you all to shame with their looks.”

“Wonder if those books are for studying…”

“They seem like they’re our age.”

“This is going to be a chaotic nightmare.”

At that last comment, everyone nodded their head. This was going to be quite the adventure.

Chapter Text

Midoriya explained the layout of the floor to the four mages, letting them decide who got what room. He showed them the bathroom as well and ended up having to explain how the shower worked to them because they only ever used a bath. When that was over, he left them to settle in and promised he would come back up when dinner arrived so that they could all get to know one another better.

The second the green-haired teen left, the mages converged in what was picked to be Asta’s room, Bell finally showing herself once more. The order was Noelle, Mimosa, Yuno, and Asta. They all piled onto the bed, for once not caring about showing their normal attitudes towards one another, just wanting comfort. The little wind spirit was also uncharacteristically subdued.

To be fair, no one could blame them. They had been ripped from their home with no idea when or how they would return, and then thrown into the midst of an energetic group of people. Even Asta, the most excitable one, was drained from everything.

The four sat in comfortable silence, feeling like they should clean up because they were still coated in grime from their mission, but not having the energy to do so. Eventually, it was Yuno who spoke up first.

“This is not what I expected.” He said softly. The others all shook their heads. “But even though you all get on my nerves, I’m glad we are still together.”

“It could be worse.” Noelle glanced at him, then the others. “We could have been separated and thrown in completely different places.”

“I’m worried about home though.” Mimosa cried out, rubbing a hand against her eyes. “Everyone is going to be so concerned when we don’t show up and I-” She sniffled, her eyes shining bright with tears. “I just don’t know!” Noelle pulled the red-haired mage into her side, rubbing a hand down her back.

“They’ll be fine, and so will we.” She told her cousin, brushing hair out of her face. “We’re all together and we are going to get through this. Think of it like another mission, we just don’t know the end goal yet, but we have steps to take along the way.”

Mimosa smiled up at her cousin, chuckling quietly, her tears slowing. “I am grateful to be with you all. I just hope that everyone here is nice and we are able to fit in okay. This world is so much more advanced than our own.”

“We’ll overcome it like always, right Asta?” Yuno said, his eyes looking to the one who had yet to speak. Asta seemed to be lost in thought, dazedly staring at a wall. Realizing he was being spoken to, he turned to face his friends, a sheepish smile on his face.

“Huh? Oh yeah, we’ll be fine.” He spoke, although it wasn’t full of his usual enthusiasm.

“Something wrong?” His childhood friend asked. If one looked closely they would see a hint of concern in his golden eyes. Bell glared at the anti-magic user, not thrilled with him making her Yuno upset.

“What? No.” Asta paused, finally sighing and dropping his head back against the wall. “Okay, maybe not. I’m worried, but we just have to work through this, ya know? We can’t give up, and hopefully no one else here or at home will either.”

The other mages hummed in agreement, silence falling over them once more. A knock on the door caught their attention, and after Noelle called out a ‘come in’ the familiar green-haired teen’s head popped in. Bell hid away once more, still not trustworthy of these new humans.

“Dinner’s here.” Midoriya said, a small smile on his face. “I promise none of them will bite. Oh, well maybe Bakugou, but you can just ignore him.” He seemed to ponder for a moment. “I don’t think anyone else will, but who knows with them.” The boy smiled once more. “Aizawa sensei ordered us a good meal and there’s a lot so it should be good.”

The four climbed off of Asta’s bed, making their way to the doorway. They followed Midoriya downstairs, the boy muttering to himself about who knows what. When they reached the common room, they noticed everyone else was already spread out amongst the living room, each holding a carton in their hands.

Midoriya brought them over to the dining room table that had the food displayed on it, explaining to them what each meal was. He also offered them chopsticks, but seeing as they were unsure of them, he quickly brought out forks instead. When they all had their own carton and drink, they walked over to join the others.

“Hey, Mimosa and Noelle!” A pink-skinned girl called out. “You two can come join Hagakure and I on the couch. We made sure to save you some room!”

“Thank you!” Mimosa smiled, dragging her cousin to join the two girls on the couch.

“Yo, Yuno, we have there’s a spot here if you need one!” A boy with strangely large elbows yelled, waving over to the spot next to him on the floor, his back against a stand. The black-haird mage sighed, but still went over to sit next to the loud teen.

“Here, sit with me.” Midoriya quietly offered to Asta who happily followed. Together they plopped onto the floor, a brunette scooting over to make more room.

When everyone was comfortably seated, it was another male who made the first declaration to the group, not Midoriya as the mages had expected.

This one was tall and had a strong build, and there was something metal that seemed to be coming out of his thighs. His glasses shined in the light, and the four were heavily reminded of Klaus, the mother hen of their group. This teen seemed to be extremely similar to him.

“Alright everyone!” He started loudly with authority. “I think it is best if we all introduce ourselves in a circle, everyone saying their name and their quirks. This is the best way to get to know one another. Please make sure to remain quiet so everyone can speak. As class president, I will begin!” Seeing nods of approval, he took a deep breath and pushed his glasses back up his nose.

Introductions were about to begin, and it was going to be a hell of a time.

Chapter Text

“I am Tenya Iida, the president of Class 1-A. My quirk is engine, and as you can see I have engines that protrude from the back of my calves.”

“Heya! I’m Ochaco Uraraka and I have zero gravity, which means I can make things float.” She smiled brightly, waving at everyone.

“Um, Izuku Midoriya and I just have a strength quirk.” The teen rubbed the back of his neck, his face slightly red, not liking all the attention.

Asta looked around, realizing that it was already at him. Mentally preparing himself, he decided just to go for it and be him. Maybe he’d even flex a little.

“My name is Asta and I am a Black Bulls Magic Knight!” He said loudly. “I don’t actually have any magic, but I do have anti-magic! I am excited to meet you all and hopefully fight against you!”

“Tsuyu Asui here, and my quirk is frog. It should be self-explanatory, ribbit.”

“Shoto Todoroki. My quirk is half-cold, half-hot.”

“Nice to meet you, I am Momo Yaoyorozu and I have a creation quirk.”

“Hello. I am Mashirao Ojirou and my quirk is tail.” He waved at everyone with said appendage.

“Darlings! My name is Yuga Aoyama and I have a navel laser that is just absolutely dazzling!” He seemed to actually shine in the moment, making everyone present squint.

“I’m Minoru Mineta and my quirk is pop off.” He grinned at Noelle and Mimosa. “I have sticky balls, if you know what I mea-” The purple-haired menace was quickly shut up by tape being wrapped around his mouth.

“Sorry about him. The name’s Hanta Sero and my quirk is tape, as you can see.” He indicated towards the squirming teen. “He’s a menace, but we’ll try to hold him back.”

Yuno looked at the room briefly and then began. “My name is Yuno and I am a Magic Knight of the Golden Dawn. I have wind based magic. It’s a pleasure, I suppose.”

“What is up! Denki Kaminari and I have an electrification quirk.”

“It makes him stupid when he overuses it. Oh, and I’m Kyoka Jirou and my quirk is earphone jack.” Kaminari pouted at Jirou who simply shrugged.

“Hey! I’m Eijirou Kirishima and my quirk is hardening!” The spiky teen said loudly, waving with a hardened hand.

“This is fucking stupid.” The blond next to him muttered, but received a quick jab to the side from Kirishima. “Whatever. Katsuki Bakugou and explosion.”

“Rikido Sato and my quirk is sugar rush. Also, I’m an excellent baker.”

“I’m Koji Koda and anivoice is my quirk. I talk to animals.” The boy seemed shy, tapping his fingers together while staring at the ground.

“Well then, guess I’m up!” The lively pink girl exclaimed. “Name’s Mina Ashido and I have an acid quirk! Pleasure to meet y’all!”

Mimosa looked around nervously before taking a deep breath.

“Hello! My name is Mimosa Vermillion and I am a plant mage who is a part of the Golden Dawn’s Magic Knights. I am looking forward to learning more about you all.” She shyly waved at the group.

Noelle flicked her hair back before starting. “I am Noelle Silva and a Magic Knight for the Black Bulls. I have water magic at my disposal.” She glanced around, seeming to resign herself to her next words. “I hope that we can fit in with the rest of you here.”

“Ah! I’m Toru Hagakure and my quirk is invisibility! Even I’m not sure what I really look like!” By the movement of clothes, everyone assumed she was waving with both hands.

“My name is Mezo Shoji and I have dupli-arms.” He opened them up like wings, showing the class.

“I am Fumikage Tokoyami and my quirk is dark shadow.” Upon hearing his name, Dark Shadow came forward, bowing in front of everyone with a bright ‘hello there’ followed by finger guns.

“Alright, I think that completes introductions.” Iida said, clapping his hands together. “Since Aizawa sensei gave us the day off tomorrow I think we should plan out what we need to do. He wants us to get some stuff for our new friends here and I-”

“Shut it, Four Eyes!” Bakugou, silenced the class president. “Who cares about planning? We’ll figure it out tomorrow. No one gives a fuck right now.”

“Hey man, chill.” Kirishima patted his explosive friend’s shoulder. “You could have said that in a nicer way.”

“Tch.”

“Sorry about him!” The spiky-haired teen smiled at the mages. “He’s not that bad really. Oh, but that reminds me! How old are you guys anyways? We’re all either fifteen or sixteen.”

“That’s the same for us.” Mimosa replied, her eyes sparkling. “It’s great that we are all at the same age! We should be able to get along even better.”

“Alright, this is great!” Ashido fist bumped the air. “Tomorrow we are going to have so much fun shopping with you guys and getting you all ready for classes! I’m so excited!”

Some others laughed at her enthusiasm, also becoming excited for hanging out with the mages. To them, they were exotic and interesting, and everyone couldn’t wait to see what their fighting styles were like.

“Hey, what are those books you have with you?” The question came from Kaminari. “Like are those for studying or style or what?”

“Yes, I’ve been wondering that as well.” Yayorozu commented, drawing surprised looks her way. “What? I’m allowed to be curious as well.”

Yuno was the one to answer. “These are called grimoires. We can use complex spells with them.”

“When one turns fifteen, there is a grimoire receiving ceremony which is where we are selected by the grimoires. They choose you, you do not choose it.” Noelle continued.

“Everyone can use basic magic without a grimoire, but with these we can learn powerful new spells that enhance our fighting and skills.” Mimosa pulled out hers, showing everyone. The other mages did the same.

Asta pointed to the symbol in the center, although on his it was hard to make out. “They all have clovers in the center, cause we’re from the Clover Kingdom. And each leaf means something different, although…” He trailed off, seeming to think. “I don’t remember exactly what for. But check it out! Look at how cool mine is!”

“Your’s is tattered beyond repair, and besides, I have four leaves.” Yuno commented.

“The standard is three leaves,” Mimosa continued, ignoring their bickering, “The first for faith, the second for hope, and the third is love. If there’s a fourth, like Yuno, that stands for fortune, and a fifth…” She looked down, thinking hard. “Hmm… what’s the fifth again?”

“I… I don’t remember honestly.” Noelle said. “But I doubt it’s that important. The first four are usually the most important anyways.”

Gasps could be heard around them room as everyone’s eyes widened, looking at the grimoires closely. Class 1-A began whispering to one another, intrigued by their new classmates.

“Can we see you use them?” Sero clasped his hands together, his eyes begging the mages to agree. A chorus of agreements could be heard.

The four mages looked at one another, unsure of what to answer. Before they had a chance to respond, however, Aizawa walked in wearing his usual expression of exhaustion.

“There will be no demonstrations tonight.” He calmly said, ignoring the whining of his students. “I suggest you all make your way to bed, you have tasks to complete tomorrow. Goodnight.” And then he was gone once more.

Ashido pouted, crossing her arms. “He’s such a mood killer.”

Everyone else could only nod in agreement.

Chapter Text

The following morning found Asta waking up first out of the other mages as usual. Unsure if anyone else would be up, he quietly made his way out of his room, heading downstairs to the common area. When he reached the kitchen, three other students were milling around.

Midoriya caught sight of the ash-haired mage, waving him over.

“Good morning,” the teen said, “Early riser as well?”

“Yeah.” Asta rubbed the back of his neck. “I tend to train and do chores first thing.”

“We all train as well.” The spiky-haired teen commented, moving past Asta to get into the fridge. “Want something to eat? I don’t mind making a bit more for you as well.”

“If you don’t mind.”

“Nah, it’s all good. Have to eat up so we can properly train!” The teen flexed, making Asta laugh.

Midoriya pushed him over to a chair at the table, muttering that he didn’t need to do anything for now. The third student joined him, sitting down with a glass of orange juice.

“Sleep well?” He asked Asta, peering at him closely.

“Actually, yeah I did Four Eyes.” He glanced at the teen and then at the red-haired one. “I’m sorry, but I am horrible with names. Who are you two again?”

Four Eyes huffed, glaring at Asta before pushing his glasses up. “The name is Iida, not Four Eyes.”

“Right, right. Sorry!”

“It’s fine, just try to remember it.”

“And I’m Kirishima!” With that reminder, Kirishima and Midoriya finished making the small breakfast they had been preparing, dishing it out onto plates. They placed one before Iida and Asta before taking their own seats at the table. Together the four dug into their meals, enjoying the quiet of the early morning.

Asta, nearly finished with his breakfast, glanced at the other three before finally asking the questions on his mind.

“What kind of training do you guys do this early?” Kirishima wiped his mouth, a grin exposing his sharp teeth.

“Midoriya and Iida usually go on a jog and run a few laps around the school. I tend to focus more on strength training. Occasionally Bakugou will join me, but I’m not sure if he plans to today.”

“Ah, okay. I usually do more strength training as well. Hey! Can I join you?” Asta’s eyes sparkled with excitement, wanting to see how this other person trained.

“Yeah bro! Of course you can!” Kirishima’s eyes were just as bright and excited, wanting to see the same in the mage. “We can put our strength to the test and compare how we work out!”

The two quickly finished their food, chugging their drinks. When done, they hurried up from the table and ran out the door, pumped to get things started. Iida and Midoriya watched them leave, amusement in their eyes.

“Seems we have another Kirishima-like personality here. Hopefully they don’t train too hard. We still have things to do today.”

“Let them be, Iida. It’ll be good for both of them.”

“If you say so.”

~*~*~*~*~

Afternoon rolled around and everyone in the 1-A dorm was up and about, going about their day. When Noelle and Mimosa had woken up, they had been attacked by the other six girls in the class, dragged quickly to eat something, and then brought back into Yayorozu’s room to change. They were super excited to take the two mages out shopping and had planned out their whole day. Mimosa asked about Yuno and Asta, and Ashido had simply brushed it off, saying the boys could figure that out themselves.

The girls had already been provided with uniforms, but they had nothing in terms of ‘normal’ clothes that would allow them to blend in with everyone else. In Yayorozu’s room, they put on a mini fashion show of sorts, having Mimosa and Noelle borrow their clothing to see what would work for now until they bought their own.

Hagakure clapped excitedly, adding the final touches to the outfits agreed upon for the mages. Uraraka had them both pose, taking a picture of them on her phone which was immediately sent to the girl’s group chat.

“You guys look like models!”

And they did look really good.

Mimosa was wearing one of Asui’s green jackets paired with a white tank top from Hagakure. Ashido had loaned a pair of her ripped jean shorts along with a thick brown belt. She wore a cute pair of flats that were white with a little green ribbon, again from Asui. Uraraka had put her hair up into a high ponytail, finishing off her look.

Noelle had on a faded pair of jean overalls from Uraraka, a white short sleeve from Jirou underneath. She was wearing Yaoyorzu’s silver sandals which wrapped around her ankles, stoppning mid-calf. Asui had taken her normal high pigtails and moved them down her head, and they were tied with Ashido’s neon pink hairbands.

With everyone dressed and ready to go, they made their way downstairs, chatting amongst themselves of which stores in the mall they should go. The boys were all lounging in the living room, talking about who should take care of Yuno and Asta. The mages in question were leaning against the far wall, letting the students decide what would happen as they didn’t particularly and know where they would even go in the first place.

Bell, who was hiding behind Yuno’s back to stay out of sight, gasped when she spotted Noelle and Mimosa. She broke out of her cover, fluttering over to where the group of girls were walking.

“WAH!” She cried, yanking on Mimosa’s ponytail. “Why didn’t you tell me you were dressing up and going out! I wanna come too!”

“Bell.” Yuno called out to the wind spirit, but she ignored him, making a scene in front of everyone. She didn’t even notice the room had gone silent and all eyes were on her.

“Let me join in your girl’s day! I could find some cute clothes and maybe then Yuno would go on a date with me!” She shot a glare in said boy’s direction before focusing once more on the two female mages. “PLEASE LET ME COME!”

“I don’t think so.” Noelle answered, crossing her arms over her chest. “You can’t be seen out in public, and besides, I don’t think we’ll find anything that fits you.”

“MEANIE!” Bell let go of Mimosa’s ponytail, instead pulling hard on Noelle’s pigtails.

“H-hey! Let go!” The silver-haired mage tried to bat away the wind spirit, but received a face full of dust and sparkles instead. “Urgh!”

“Bell.” Yuno once again called, growing tired of her tantrum.

“Noelle is right, Bell. I’m sorry, but we can hang out when we come back instead.” Mimosa tried to reason with the spirit. However, Bell was having none of it.

“YOU KNOW HOW POWERFUL I AM? I WILL WIPE THE FLOOR WITH YOUR SKINNY BUTTS AND THEN I’LL-”

“Bell.”

“WHAT?”

“You’re making a scene, and you’re embarrassing me. Please come over here.”

“WAH! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to embarrass you, Yuno! Please forgive me!” Bell was at Yuno’s side in an instant, clutching onto the boy’s shirt. Yuno sighed, watching as Bell teared up.

“You can’t go with them. And,” he looked sternly at the little spirit, “If you keep acting like this I’ll make sure you stay inside my grimoire.”

Bell pouted, letting go of his shirt and plopping down on his shoulder. She muttered a half-hearted ‘fine’ and then focused her glare onto Mimosa and Noelle. Thankfully, she remained quiet, no longer putting up a fight.

Seeing as she was calming down, Mimosa told the girls that they should hurry now if they want to avoid the wrath of Bell, promising to explain along the way. As they hurried out the front door, the boys continued to stare at the spirit, completely dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed. Asta, ever oblivious to what was going on, smiled brightly, addressing the remaining students.

“So, what’s our plan for today?”

Chapter Text

Shopping was definitely an experience.

When the group of girls reached the mall, Mimosa and Noelle were shocked by what they saw. Sure, they had been to shops back in the Clover Kingdom and been to the shopping district, but this…

Being completely overwhelmed, the students decided to split up the mages and take them places that seemed to fit their style more so. Mimosa was dragged off by Hagakure, Asui, and Jirou while the rest took Noelle. Before heading off, the group marked a time that they would gather up again and grab a bite to eat.

“Noelle!” Ashido whined loudly. “Come out already! I wanna see you!”

From inside the dressing room, a squeal was heard. “I-I can’t come out like this! There’s far too much skin showing!”

“I’m sure it looks fine! And besides, it’s not uncommon here.” The gravity girl smiled brightly, excited to see the mage.

“But-”

“No buts! Get out here!”

Noelle slowly opened the changing room door, using it as a shield. “This is not proper for royalty to wear…” She weakly tried to complain, but instead it caused the opposite reaction.

“YOU’RE ROYALTY?!?” Uraraka cried out, her eyes bulging. “WHY DIDN’T YOU TELL US?” Ashido nodded vigorously.

“Well, I don’t see why it’s important at the moment. And besides, Mimosa is as well. She’s my cousin after all.”

“WHAT?”

“Okay, now you have to wear these clothes.” The pink-skinned girl grinned. “Every royal needs to be a bit rebellious. And besides, your family isn’t here so who cares how you act?”

“Did I hear that someone is royalty?” Yaoyorozu approached the dressing room, holding accessories in her hand.

Noelle groaned, before giving in to the other girls and swinging the door wide open. She walked out with her head high, trying to feign confidence although inside she felt embarrassed beyond belief. The other girls gasped, immediately flocking around her.

“You look amazing!”

“I wish I had your body!”

“Try these accessories!”

As the three assaulted her with more clothes, Noelle could only stand there, letting them have their way. She may have appeared indifferent, but she was elated and screaming inside. Who knew she would be thrilled to have a girl’s day with others her age and enjoy being herself?

Mimosa, across the mall, was experiencing something similar. Although she had had more friends and been well-liked during her childhood unlike Noelle, she never did anything like this.

Hagakure had literally dragged her along, Asui and Jirou browsing the racks for cute clothes. The invisible girl had brought the mage straight to the changing rooms, ordering her to strip down before running off to join the other two in hunting for items. Eventually they came back, tossing clothes over the door for the redhead to try.

When Mimosa slipped on the first outfit, she was shocked looking in the mirror. Being royalty like her cousin, she would have never been allowed to wear something along these lines, especially with the way her brother was.

But they weren’t here to tell her off.

Smiling widely with cheeks flushed, she quickly opened the door, showing off her clothes to the other girls. Getting a similar reaction to what Noelle was having, she giggled and decided to thoroughly enjoy this day out.

~*~*~*~*~

The boys were having an experience of their own, although it wasn’t exactly the same. Eventually, most of the male students had agreed to help Asta and Yuno search for clothes and other things along with buying some stuff for themselves. They were in no way as thrilled about clothes shopping as the girls were, but they still were going to make it a good time.

Bell had gotten into a fight with Yuno, not understanding why she couldn’t join him like she normally would have back home. However, he eventually won despite agreeing to find some way to help her play dress up later on. It was a small price to pay for her silence.

Reaching the mall, Asta had a similar reaction as Noelle and Mimosa did. Being loud as normal, he talked quickly, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. Yuno was quiet, but his eyes had widened as well, overcome with everything there was.

Sero had laughed at Asta, commenting on how he was acting as though he had never had the chance to shop like this. However, he and the other students were shocked when the mage offhandedly said that he and Yuno were orphans and had never had the money or ability to do this type of thing before.

“Seriously?!” Kaminari looked at the two mages. “You’re orphans?”

“Does it matter?” Yuno said with a clipped tone. “The church did the best they could for us.”

“Besides,” Asta continued to look around excitedly, although his voice was lower in volume, “We send the money we earn now to them and they are doing so much better. But there’s nothing like this in the Clover Kingdom!”

The students were left to ponder this new information, deciding that they would interrogate the mages later on. There was still so much to learn about them, after all.

“Hey Yuno! I bet the clothes I buy are going to be more awesome than the ones you get!”

The black-haired mage scoffed. “As if. We all know I have better taste than you do when it comes to clothes.”

“Not true!”

“Oh, but it is. My squad at least has uniforms so we don’t have to wander about in our normal clothes.”

“You think that offends me? At least our squad doesn’t have to wear any kind of uniform! We aren’t as stuffy as you are!”

Yuno spluttered, glaring at the shorter mage. Before he could respond, Midoriya and Kirishima stepped in, interrupting the argument.

“Hey…” The spiky-haired boy said, hands up in front of him, “How about we split up and start to shop?”

“I’ll take Asta. Will you go with Yuno?” Midoriya quickly said.

“Of course! Come on, I’ll show you where the best clothes are.” He slung an arm around Yuno’s shoulders, steering the mage in one direction. Kaminari, Sero, and Bakugou followed along behind them.

“Alright. Let’s head this way then.” Asta walked alongside the green-haired teen, Iida and Todoroki following. The rest of the male students that had accompanied them wandered off on their own, tending to their own business.

A few hours later, they all met up again in the food court, the girls joining them as well. With shopping bags in hand, everyone ordered something to eat. A few students pushed together some tables, making a giant place for them all to sit with one another.

Together, the group began to get to know each other a bit better, planning for activities later that night and the following day. Despite the worries of how they would return the mages home, everyone was making the best of the situation and taking advantage of the opportunities before them. After all, it wasn’t often one got to meet people like this.

Chapter Text

Later that night the four mages were gathered together once more in Asta’s room. After a long day of shopping, the students had helped them all pack for tomorrow, telling them what they would need and what outfit to wear. Telling them what time they had to be to class by, Class 1-A bid the mages goodnight, letting them have some time to themselves which they greatly appreciated.

It wasn’t that they weren’t grateful for everything that the people of this world had been doing for them, it was just that this world was so much different from their own and it was becoming slightly overwhelming. They didn’t expect the people here to understand the way they felt, but they were appreciative that they understood when to back off.

Earlier before they left the mall, Noelle had seemed to be in a slight panic while Yuno seemed more frozen than normal, the two of them not responding well to any attempts of distraction. That was when it was decided to call it a day. If these two mages were struggling, they didn’t need the other two to join in. Better to nip it in the bud before it started.

And the students didn’t want to push them too far, hell even Bakugou didn’t. Despite their occasional problems with one another, their sensei had asked them to watch over the mages and they were determined to do so. They may not understand what it felt like to be ripped from your home, but they knew it couldn’t be easy and wanted to make sure they were okay.

Now the mages were huddled under a blanket, taking comfort in each other’s presence. Once again, any annoyances they had vanished, leaving behind not four Magic Knights, but four teens who just wanted to go home.

Noelle leaned back against the wall, Mimosa curled into her side. Her head rested on the redheads, their hands held under the blanket. Yuno and Asta were surprisingly close together, almost reverting back to how they had once been during their church days.

Together they sat there in silence, a good thirty minutes passing by. Sometimes no words needed to be spoken to be understood and just being next to one another was all that needed to be said.

As the clock struck midnight, Asta straightened his body, moving off of Yuno. Glancing at the other’s, he knew that they were tired and worried, feeling that way himself. But despite his own melancholy, he forced a smile on his face and tried to be the Asta they knew.

“I don’t care if you guys stay here,” he started, three pairs of eyes landing on him, “But I think we definitely need to get some sleep.”

“Sleep is for the weak.” Yuno mumbled.

“Tell that to the blanket you’ve stolen from the rest of us.” Noelle shot back although her voice lacked it’s usual tone.

“It’s soft.”

“Yeah, and Mimosa and I are cold so give it.”

“No.”

“There are more blankets we can use, Noelle.” Mimosa pointed out.

“That’s not the point. He took it from me, I want it back.”

“We were all sharing it.”

“You clearly don’t know what that word means.”

Before Yuno had a chance to respond, he was hit directly in the face with a fluffy pillow. Eyes wide, he stared at Asta, shocked at being attacked.

“Asta-” Was all he managed to say before being hit once more. “Stop it!”

“You’re in my room! I make the rules here!” Another whack to the face.

“That’s not how it works!” Yuno snatched up a pillow, smacking Asta right back.

“Yes it is!”

“No it’s not!” As the two boys gave in to a full fledged pillow fight, Noelle hastily grabbed the blankets, wrapping her and Mimosa up in them. Seeing her cousin’s questioning look, she grinned with a gleam in her eyes.

“My blankets now.”

~*~*~*~*~

The following morning, the four mages slept right through their alarm clock. When the students realized that none of them had gotten up, Uraraka and Asui were sent to wake them up. They still had a good forty-five minutes until class started, but they didn’t know how long they’d need.

Knocking on Noelle’s door, they opened it up after hearing no response. Surprised to see that the girl wasn’t present they moved on to Mimosa’s. Realizing the same thing, they went to Yuno’s, once again finding it empty. Standing in front of Asta’s, the two girls didn’t bother knocking, instead quietly opening the door. Inside the four mages were piled together on Asta’s bed, a mess of limbs and blankets. Pillows were strewn across the floor, some feathers poking out of them.

Pulling out her phone, Uraraka started taking pictures of the sleeping mages to send in the group chat while Asui made her way inside. Using her tongue, she picked up a pillow before hovering it above one of their faces. Then, she quickly whacked the mage, immediately waking them up.

“WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!” Asta cried out, rubbing his head while sitting up.

“Time to get up, ribbit.” The frog girl turned around, dropping the pillow. “Class starts soon so you have to get ready.”

“We’ll meet you downstairs!” Uraraka smiled, her phone taking pictures of the sleepy mage. The two students then disappeared from sight.

“Why are we screaming?” Came Noelle’s groggy voice, lifting her head from where it rested on Yuno’s back. Mimosa was jostled in the process, her own head laying on Noelle’s stomach.

“You’re too loud.” Yuno pushed himself up, making Mimosa’s legs fall off of him. Asta tried to untangle his legs from Yuno’s, attempting to free himself so he could get up. Succeeding, he cheered before plummeting to the ground by a forceful shove.

“Bring your happiness somewhere else.”

“Come on guys! It’s our first day and we are already falling behind! Let’s goooooo!” Asta tried to encourage his friends, but all he received was a blanket to the face. Clearly, they were not morning people like he was.

By the time the mages had gotten ready and headed downstairs, there was twenty minutes until class started. A small group had stayed behind to show them the way to class, the others going ahead. After having some toast shoved into their hands, the four mages were dragged out from the dorm and headed straight into the heart of U.A..

Chapter Text

When the regular students of Class 1-A entered the classroom, they quickly noticed that four more seats had been added to the back. They also picked up on the fact that Aizawa was already present (which was highly unusual), so they all took their seats, quietly talking amongst themselves.

The last batch of students came in five minutes before the bell would ring, the mages following behind them. Asui pointed them to the back of the room towards the new row. With everyone seated, Aizawa didn’t bother to wait for the bell, clearing his throat to draw everyone’s attention.

“Alright class,” he began, exhaustion ever present in his voice, “I’m glad you did as I asked of you and took care of our visitors. Us teachers appreciate it, and thank you for also holding your questions back and not bombarding them immediately. Today will be a good time for us to better understand one another and learn about where we come from.”

“Thank All Might because I still don’t know what a grimoire is.” Kaminari whined, throwing his head back dramatically.

Aizawa nodded his head. “Precisely. Although some things have been explained, not everything is understood and there is still much more that needs to be figured out. I think the best way to go about this is to ask questions and have our newcomers answer them. If you have one, please raise your hand.”

Immediately twenty hands shot into the air. Sighing deeply and wondering why he ever became a teacher, Aizawa pointed at Yaoyorozu.

“Go ahead.”

“Thank you, Aizawa-sensei.” She turned to face the mages in that back. “I am curious about your ‘magic’ as you call it. Is that similar to a quirk, or something different? As we do not need grimoires to use our powers, what does magic exactly entail?”

“Well, what’s a quirk?” Yuno shot back, arms crossed. “You never explained what that is.”

“A quirk is a special, superhuman ability someone can possess.” Midoriya piped in, his face smiling. His knowledge was able to shine here. “Generally they are unique to their user, and they fall into many different categories. That’s why all of ours are completely different.”

“Indeed. They also can be passed down family lines, or variations of a quirk can be. Most don’t show until the age of four.” Yaoyorozou added.

“That’s similar to our magic in a way.” Mimosa said. “Our magic comes from the mana that exists in all of nature as a form of energy. The mana that is present within us is has an affinity to certain attributes. These can be from a multitude of categories, but they all originate from the four great ones: fire, water, wind, and earth. Usually a person possesses magic that is similar to those within their families.”

“That’s so cool!” Ashido squealed, perching dangerously on her seat. “So like, is it more common to have completely different magic abilities?”

“Not exactly.” Noelle said, sitting back in her seat. “One of my older siblings has water creation magic just like I do, while the other two have different kinds. It is common to find others with the same type as you have, but it is uncommon to find wildly exotic types.”

“And,” Yuno added to the end, “Spells are not common at all between people. Those are unique to the individual.”

“My head hurts…” Sero plopped his head into his arms.

“You guys are way more complex than I originally thought.” Kirishima scanned the mages over, seeming to look at them anew. “But that’s so awesome!”

“I would like to ask a question now, if I may.” Iida raised his hand straight into the air. “Asta said he does not have magic, but he still has a grimoire. How does that work?”

“I have anti-magic!” Said mage yelled loudly. “I can nullify any magic spell that I am put against! It’s probably ‘cause I have no magic that I can even wield this to begin with.”

“That’s interesting.” Midoriya began to mutter to himself. “You’re the equivalent of someone who is quirkless in our world yet are still able to wield a ‘magic’ although I guess it technically isn’t magic. That would be a game changer if quirkless people in our world could do something similar and it would probably make them feel more useful, but then this must mean you are the small minority as well in your world if you don’t have any magic and-”

“SHUT IT, DEKU!”

“Ah! S-sorry!” The green-haired teen blushed bright red, trying to hide in his seat.

“What’s a Magic Knight? And squads?” Uraraka asked, her eyes bright with everything they were learning.

“Kind of what your heroes are, at least I think.” Mimosa scratched her head. “We are selected to be protectors of the kingdoms, and the captain of the squad is who chooses you to join their group. We go on missions in order to make sure everything is safe and the people can live in peace. The four of us have become better friends because we have accompanied one another on joint missions.”

“The Wizard King is the ultimate Magic Knight. He is (technically) more powerful than the King of the Clover Kingdom and we serve directly under him and answer to him (the King’s a joke).” Noelle added.

“One day I’m going to become the Wizard King!”

“Not if I become it first.”

“So you’re essentially heroes in your own way.” Todoroki interrupted the soon-to-be-argument. “Interesting.”

“Can we finally test our quirks against your magic now?” Hagakure asked, her body shaking in excitement. “I want to see you go against Bakugou and put him in his place!”

“YOU BETTER WATCH YOURSELF!”

“There will be time for demonstration and comparison later in the day.” Aizawa spoke up, rejoining the conversation. “After lunch period the rest of the day will be spent back in Gym Gamma where we first met. Some other teachers will be joining us along with Class 1-B. We were going to have the joint training anyways, and this will provide a good opportunity to see your magic in action regardless of the circumstances. And yes,” he looked tiredly into his students wide eyes, “This means they will be informed of what has happened, but in terms of a cover story. I didn’t want them to ever meet you four, however, I didn’t have much of a say.”

“I don’t want to have to deal with them.” Complaints came from Kaminari once more.

“As heroes, you need to be able to work with anyone, even if you don’t want to or it isn’t a great situation.” Aizawa burned holes into the electricity-user.

“R-right. Heh, my bad.”

“If there’s no more questions for now, let’s continue on with where we left off in our last lesson. You four, don’t worry too much if you don’t understand what we are talking about. I’m not going to grade you like I will these twenty. But please ask me questions and we will do our best to answer them, because I am assuming this world is not at all like yours.”

“T-thank you.” Noelle slouched in her seat slightly when Aizawa’s gaze landed on hers.

“We’ll, um, try to do so.” Mimosa said.

Nodding, Aizawa turned to face the board. Internally, he heaved a heavy sigh, knowing that this day was going to be a long one.

Chapter Text

The four mages stayed back at the start of lunch, talking over some things with Aizawa and Nemuri, who was their teacher last period, about their cover story for practice. They needed to get it down for when they introduced themselves so as not to draw too much suspicious their way. It went like this:

They were apart of a new program that U.A. was testing out in order to bring people from smaller, not as privileged towns in Japan to a city where they had the chance to train as heroes. These four were selected from their village and sent in order to train alongside Class 1-A and would only be staying for a little bit. Because they were from a different region of the country and one that was said to be more native to the land, they accessed their quirks through old tomes (really they were hoping this wouldn’t be questioned too much since they had no real way of explaining it otherwise) which they carried at all times as tradition. They had come up with a name for each of them to use as a quirk instead of just saying “plant” or “wind” or “water” because most quirks weren’t that basically named.

Noelle was Water Pressure, Mimosa was Blossomy, Yuno was Hurricane, and Asta was Nullification.

After making sure the four students had memorized their quirk names at the very least, Aizawa and Nemuri sent them on their way. The second they were out of the room, the R-rated hero looked over at the other teacher, leaning against the podium.

“How do you think those four will do with the others?” She asked, propping her head onto her hand. Aizawa sighed, sinking deeper into his capture weapon.

“With 1-A, they’ll be perfectly fine. With 1-B…” he shook his head. “I have no idea. Sekijiro promised me that they’d be well-behaved, but that Monoma kid and some of the others are already not the biggest fans of my students.”

“I see what you mean. Luckily, myself and Toshinori will be there to watch over things as well.” A sudden gleam came to her eyes, and she eagerly looked at the other. “What do you think of them though? They’re all adorable and clearly well-trained. Ai! I can’t wait to see them use their magic!”

“They’re definitely interesting, but I’d rather wait to see more about them before I truly make a decision on my opinions of them. There’s still a lot we don’t know about their lives.” He eyed Nemuri, a frown on his face. She deflated from her eagerness.

“Fair enough. They all seem to have insecurities and weight that they shoulder. What that is, hopefully we will learn soon enough. We’ll just have to keep watching them to see.”

Aizawa nodded, and together the two teachers exited the classroom, going on their own break before training would begin.

~*~*~*~*~

“These are interesting outfits you have to wear.”

“I kind of like them, although they limit my range of movement.”

Noelle and Mimosa were standing in the girl’s locker room, examining the training clothes they had just put on. They still wore their grimoire and belt, however, making it slightly different than the other’s. Ashido bounded over to them, finished dressing as well.

“You can always take off the jacket if it annoys you too much.”

“True.” Noelle looked at the other while adjusting her jacket. “We will see then, I guess.”

“Alrighty then! Let’s go!!!” Ashido grabbed both of the mages hands before practically running out the door. Entering into Gym Gamma, she brought them over to where some of the other students from 1-A had begun to gather.

“Yuno!” Mimosa made her way to the boy’s side, a smile on her face. “Since we’re squad mates, I’m going to try to stick by you if that’s okay! I don’t know what the training will be exactly quite yet.”

“Okay.” Was the quiet response she received from the mage. Noelle made her way over to where Asta was loudly talking with Midoriya, the two of them conversing about who knows what.

“Dork-sta,” the silver-haired mage propped her hands on her hips, “If the other two are sticking together then we should as well.”

“Sounds good to me! We can show everyone how well we work together!” Asta wore a beaming smile while Noelle’s face turned red.

“A-ah yeah! O-okay.” Frantically she turned away, slapping her hands onto either side of her face.

While Noelle had a mini panic inside her head, Aizawa entered the gym with Nemuri, Sekijiro, and Toshinori following behind him. Without a word the 1-A students quieted down while 1-B, who stood on the other side of the gym, did the same after one look from their teacher. Clapping his hands together, Aizawa began to speak.

“Alright everyone, please come closer. We have some things to announce before we begin.” The students did as asked, and once satisfied he had their whole attention, the erasure hero continued. “As most of you are aware we have four new students who have joined my class recently. They are from a smaller village that uses quirks in an old-fashioned way and were brought here to experience the type of training and prep we put future heroes through. Please treat them as you would anyone else and show them the respect they deserve.

“Now for today’s training, we will continue as originally planned. Individuals from each class will go up against one another, matching you evenly against your partner. This is an opportunity for you to learn more about your strengths and weaknesses and to work on improving your skills. When you are not currently fighting, you will be watching and making notes on who is. It is important to have a good understanding of those around you.

“In regards to our four new students, they will be split up to even out the classes. Asta and Noelle, will you please join 1-B.” Wordlessly, the two mages made their way across the gym to join the other students. They stood more towards the back, trying to ignore the stares that were focusing in on them.

“Alright then. With that finished, let’s begin the matches.”

Chapter Text

“First up, Sen Kaibara and Hanta Sero.”

The two combatants walked to the center of the gym, positioning themselves across from one another in the area Cementoss had made earlier in the day. On Nemuri’s signal, the match began.

Asta and Noelle watched the two students battle one another, intrigued by the way they used their abilities. Sero’s tape was being torn apart by Kaibara’s spinning limbs and there was no clear winner as of yet. They were startled, however, when a hand landed on each of their shoulders.

“Look who we have here.” A voice drawled out, spinning the two mages around to face him. The male leaned forward, inspecting them closely. “Huh, not what I would have expected.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” Asta yelled, raising a fist before him. He glared at the student in front of him.

“Ooh! Violent too! Perfect fit for Class 1-A then, I suppose.” The male dramatically threw a hand across his face, grinning slyly at the mages. “Such a shame.”

“W-who are you, insect?” Noelle said, crossing her arms across her chest.

“Did, did you just call me an insect?! I’ll have you know I am the wonderful Monoma of Class 1-B! One of the most superior students in this class of hero-”

SLAP!

“I’m so sorry about him.” A girl with bright red-hair smiled at them, holding Monoma down on the ground with abnormally large hands. “He does not represent our class at all. It’s a pleasure to meet the two of you, though. I’m Kendo.”

“Nice to meet you! I’m Asta!”

“Noelle.” The silver-haired mage looked down at Monoma who was rubbing his head on the floor. “He really is an insect, saying those things to people like us.”

“Yeah… we’re working on his attitude.” Kendo pushed Monoma back into the ground when he began to struggle. “Anyways, I can’t wait to see your quirks in action. Sensei told us how you use old tomes to wield them and that sounds archaic and amazing! There’s so much we don’t know about smaller places in Japan I guess.”

“Mhmm. It’ll be interesting for certain to use them here.”

“I just hope I get someone really strong! Show you guys the strength of my ma- er, my quirk!” Asta quickly corrected himself when Noelle shot him a glare, a sheepish smile blooming on his face.

“And that’s the match!” The three turned their heads at Nemuri’s call, looking towards the field where Sero and Kaibara were shaking hands. As the two walked off back towards their respective classes, Aizawa scanned over everyone to see who would go next.

“Neito Monoma and Yuno, please step forward!”

Kendo reluctantly let the male stand up from the ground, watching as he brushed himself off before striding to the field. Asta and Noelle watched as Yuno calmly walked forward, his face as emotionless as ever. Everyone in the gym seemed to draw closer, curious to see how this battle would turn out.

Nemuri gave the signal and Monoma immediately moved forward, a smirk growing on his face. Yuno stood still, not making a move towards his grimoire at all.

“So you’re one of the new students, huh?” Monoma called out as he walked forward, growing ever closer to Yuno. “I heard your quirk is hurricane. Sounds pretty intense to me. How come you’re not using it yet? Scared I’m going to beat you?”

Yuno didn’t reply, instead moving his right hand up, his grimoire beginning to glow a soft green. Wind slowly began to pick up around him.

“Pssh, there’s no way that wind can do any damage to me. It’s so pathetic, but then again, makes sense that they put you in Class 1-A. After all, they aren’t anywhere close to 1-B’s skill.” Monoma was almost upon Yuno at this point, barely five feet away. Seeing this as his chance, he leaped forward, placing a hand on Yuno’s arm.

“Well, I guess I can still use this wind for something, even if it isn’t that strong. Guess your quirk is just a misnomer, huh?” Monoma dashed backwards, thrusting his hand forward. “By the way, my quirk is copy, so thanks in advance!”

Silence descended across the gym, the only sound being Yuno’s wind. The copy user stood there, hand held forward, staring at it blankly.

Nothing happened.

“What the?!” Monoma frowned, throwing his hand forward again. Once more, nothing happened. “Why isn’t this working?!”

Yuno stood there calmly, watching as the other male had a mental breakdown, freaking out that his quirk wasn’t working on him. Growing tired of this, he increased his use of mana, his grimoire now popping out of it’s holder and floating right before him. The wind grew in power as well, ruffling everyone’s hair and clothes. While the students and teacher’s eyes grew in size, the mages watched with smug looks on their faces.

“Wind Magic: Towering Tornado.” He softly said, most not being able to catch the words he spoke.

In an instant, a grand tornado began to form in the gym, growing in size and power. Monoma blanched, looking up at the thing, eyes widening in fear. He turned around, attempting to run away from the tornado that was closing in on him, but sadly, he just wasn’t quick enough.

His screams filled the air as he was caught up in the tornado, thrown high into the air. Everyone watched as he spun around wildly, speechless and in awe of the raw power that Yuno was exuding. Eventually, the tornado died down, the winds turning into harmless wisps before completely going away. As Yuno’s grimoire landed in his hands, Monoma landed on the ground in a heap. With a quick snap, the book closed and was returned once more to his belt.

“Ah…” Nemuri’s eyes were wide, still shocked at what she had just witnessed. “The match is… over…?” She watched as Yuno walked back over to the rest of Class 1-A, returning to his spot next to Mimosa.

“Yeah! That’s my rival!” Asta shouted loudly, pumping his fist in the air. “Always so cool!” Kendo looked at him, eyes still bugged out while Noelle casually flipped her hair back.

“He should’ve used a different move, really shown what he can do.” The silver-haired mage said, although inside she was as impressed as ever at seeing Yuno’s spells.

“You did great, Yuno!” Mimosa smiled widely at the taller mage next to her. Yuno just gave a nod.

“Alright then.” Aizawa stepped forward, trying to bring things back to normal as much as he could, although he doubted that would be possible. “Let’s begin the next match. Noelle, please come forward. And…” He scanned his students trying to find someone who could easily be put in their place. “Minoru Mineta.”

As the two walked forward, Asta giving a pat on Noelle’s head followed by her giving a smack to his and 1-A slinking away from the pervert, Aizawa couldn’t help but grin internally. Was he purposefully putting the trouble makers of both classes up against the mages? Most likely. Was it so they could be put in their place and hopefully learn a lesson? Absolutely.

Nemuri gave the signal once more when both were in the center of the field and everyone moved closer to see what would happen. After Yuno’s display of power, they couldn’t wait to see what Noelle’s was like.

“Ooh! I get to go against such a beautiful babe! Thank you Sensei!” Mineta grabbed some balls off of his head, looking at Noelle creepily. “Here I come!” He charged at her, throwing his balls as quickly as he could.

From her side, Noelle scoffed and cringed at the short purple guy, remembering what had happened during introductions. Seeing that he was attacking her, she whipped out her wand and pointed it at him, grimoire glowing bright blue in front of her.

“Water Creation Magic: Sea Dragon’s Nest.” Instantly a dome of water surrounded her, protecting her from Mineta’s quirk. There were gasps from the students, mesmerized by the formation of the water.

“Aww. Stop ruining my fun!” Mineta stopped his assault, pouting at Noelle. “Come on, I just want one little look, and maybe a touch, that’s all!”

Noelle was horrified, her dome crashing down around her, unable to believe the words she was hearing.

“Y-you pervert!” She shrieked loudly, stepping back a bit. “How dare you say that to me! G-get away!” Her grimoire was shaking, the blue glow seeming to grow. Wand pointed directly at Mineta’s face, she called her next spell.

“Water Creation Magic: Sea Dragon’s Roar!” Mineta’s screams rang through the air as a large dragon made of water came flying at him, fangs bared and eyes boring holes into him. Because she couldn’t kill him, as much as she would have wanted to, the spell was not as powerful as it had been when previously used so it merely crashed into him, propelling him backwards into the gym wall.

As the dragon disappeared, Mineta slid down the wall slowly, completely drenched in water. Landing on the ground, a strangled whimper came out before he passed out. Ignoring him for the moment, everyone stared at Noelle who was panting, sweat trickling down her face. She brushed her bangs back and wiped at her eyes. Recollecting her grimoire, she carefully placed it back in it’s holder along with her wand before realizing everyone was staring at her.

“U-uh…” She looked helplessly at Aizawa, then at Nemuri, hoping she would call it.

“The match is over…” Nemuri called out, although her voice was weaker. As Noelle hurried back over to Asta who was loudly congratulating her, everyone continued to stare at the four new students.

If these two mage’s quirks were this extremely overpowered, then what the hell were the other two’s like???

Chapter Text

“They really seem to be surprised by us, don’t they?”

“If this is the power they have, I don’t see how they could ever hope to be heroes.”

“Aw, don’t say that. Some of them are really powerful. Well, I’m assuming. We just haven’t seen anyone super strong like us yet.”

“Hmm. We will see.”

Mimosa and Yuno continued to hold their little conversation on 1-A’s side of the gym while Asta and Noelle across from them were having their own.

“That was so awesome, Noelle! You have gotten so much stronger!”

“O-of course I have, Stupid-sta! I’m a Silva after all.”

“Ah man! I wanna go next! Hopefully they’ll give me someone super strong!”

“Whatever. I’m sure they’ll be no match for you. I-I mean cause they haven’t been for Yuno or I!”

The students were dead silent, still completely amazed by what they had witnessed. Toshinori and Sekijiro were talking quietly to themselves while Nemuri placed a hand on Aizawa’s shoulder.

“This is definitely not what I was expecting, Shouta.” The R-rated hero whispered to the other, her eyes flickering between the pairs of mages.

Aizawa smirked briefly before his usual stern look came over his face once more. Clapping his hands together, he brought back attention once more to him.

“Next up, let’s have Katsuki Bakugou and Asta.”

“FINALLY!” Bakugou stomped forward, ignoring the warnings from his friends. “I’m going to put you in your place!”

He may have seemed overconfident, which he was for the most part, but he was also aware of the fact that these people were not as weak as they first seemed. He knew that Asta said he didn’t have any true magic, but he doubted that meant much in regards to his anti-magic. Stopping in his spot, his eyes burned bright as he calculated how to take the mage down.

Although Asta was extremely excited, he kept his face cool and strode forward, taking his place on the field. As he did before any fight, he centered himself, trying to clear his head and instead focusing in on his opponent, getting a lock on his ki. At Nemuri’s signal, he let Bakugou make the first move.

“OI! YOU LITTLE SHRIMP! COME AT ME WITH ALL YOU GOT!” Charging forward, Bakugou’s hands began to hold mini explosions.

Asta grinned, intrigued by his opponent. He had been able to gather that this student in particular had a fuse in him, and he was completely ready to take it on, full force. “ALRIGHT! HERE I COME!”

His grimoire began to glow a myriad of red and black, pulsating in the air. From within it, he drew out his Demon-Slayer Sword, gripping it tightly in both hands. Bakugou thrust his hand forward, a large explosion rocketing forward. Asta turned his sword in his hands, the edge facing forward, easily slicing through it.

Grinning madly now, Asta rested crouched low.

“IS THAT ALL YOU GOT?!”

Dumbfounded that he had cut right through his explosion, Bakugou grit his teeth and sent two more directly at the mage. With another readjusting of his sword, Asta this time deflected the explosions back at the student with the flat of his blade. Bakugou barely managed to dodge it in time, sliding off to the side. He wiped at his face, grinning madly now as well.

The students began to murmur amongst themselves, shocked at what Asta had done.

“D-did he just block his explosions?”

“And send them back at Bakugou?”

“What the heck even is his quirk?”

“Nullification… oh wow…”

“This is so intense!”

“I wonder who’s going to win…”

“Why didn’t my quirk work but his does?!”

Everyone watched as Bakugou continued to send explosion after explosion at the mage, increasing their power and speed. Asta deftly blocked and cut through them, eventually summoning his Demon-Dweller Sword to help him out. Their fighting grew more intense, so much so that a cloud of dust covered the field, blocking out what was happening. When it settled, the crowd went completely silent at what they saw.

Asta sat on Bakugou’s back, swords pressing flat against him, forcing him to the ground. Although the explosion-user tried to send him off with his quirk, it wasn’t working whatsoever much to his surprise.

“Sorry, but I win this one!”

“And that concludes the match!”

The other three mages cheered for Asta, slowly being joined by the students of both 1-A and 1-B. No one could believe that the mighty Bakugou had been taken down with such ease. As everyone cheered, Asta hopped off the other’s back, extending a hand to help him up.

Bakugou looked into the mage’s eyes, trying to find any spite or arrogance there, but he found nothing but admiration and joy. Cautiously, he grabbed onto Asta’s hand, letting himself be pulled to his feet.

“You put up a great fight! Your quirk is incredibly powerful, ya know. It’s so cool.”

“Yours… isn’t so bad either I guess.” Bakugou tried to seem indifferent, but the nerd deep inside of him was amazed at Asta’s anti-magic. “You won’t win our next fight though! I’ll come out on top, just watch me!”

“No way! I’ll be even stronger and take you down again!”

“Then I’ll just have to train and get even stronger than that, you damn shrimp!”

As the two walked back towards the different classes, Noelle couldn’t help but think that no matter where Asta went, he always managed to make himself new rivals and friends, even if they didn’t want to be. I mean, look at all the enemies he’s turned into friends and the nobles he’s converted to peasant-lovers. No one could resist his charm.

Mimosa approached Bakugou hesitantly, wringing her hands. His gaze latched onto her, and she took a breath before speaking.

“I, um, noticed that Asta managed to make some scrapes on you when he reflected your explosions. If you would like, I can heal those for you. My power is mostly meant for healing. I don’t have many offensive spells yet, although I am working on them!”

Bakugou stared at her, unsure if he should accept. However, before he could respond, his friends decided to make the decision for him.

“Oh my gosh, you should totally heal him up! We want to see how your power works!” Ashido squealed.

“Yeah man, let Mimosa heal you!” Kirishima added in, smiling at Bakugou.

The blonde huffed before shrugging his shoulders. Although he wasn’t too keen on letting this mage touch him, it didn’t seem like the extras were going to give him a choice.

“Fine, whatever.” Mimosa smiled, before pulling out her grimoire. The book flipped some pages and began to start glowing bright green. The students of 1-B ran over, wanting to see what was happening and the teachers closed in as well.

“Plant Recovery Magic: Princess Healing Kimono.” As wings of leaves and flowers sprouted from her, she inwardly grinned to herself. She didn’t have to use such a powerful spell, but she wanted to be able to show off just like her fellow mages had done.

Hovering her hands over Bakugou’s scrapes and burns, everyone watched as they slowly disappeared until nothing but smooth skin was left. Waving Asta over, she made sure he had no injuries anywhere as well, healing the few scrapes she found. Once that was done, her wings faded away and she closed her grimoire, placing it back into her belt.

“Feel better?”

“Uh… yeah.” Bakugou said, staring blankly at his arms. “What the hell even was that?!”

“Like I said, recovery magic is my specialty. I have some other moves I can do, but my role is mainly support.” She smiled up at him before turning to join the other mages.

Everyone stared at them, taken aback by the raw power these four held between them. All the students had a million questions running through their minds, but their teachers interrupted them.

Toshinori stepped forward, the other three standing behind him, watching him move. Standing before the mages, he smiled at them, only a bit of blood on the side of his mouth.

“The four of you are quite the team. I won’t be surprised if you easily become, er, heroes where you live. I think our students here could learn a thing or two from you, if you are willing during your stay with us. In return, we will do what we can to help strengthen your abilities so when you return home, everyone is proud of what you have accomplished while in our company.”

The four mages all blushed, each unsure of what to do. Thankfully, Aizawa saved them from replying.

“Well, let’s continue on with the matches. We still have more to go through before you can all be dismissed.” As 1-A and 1-B grumbled, moving back to their sides of the gym, the erasure hero couldn’t help but wonder what else these four were hiding.

Chapter Text

“No one has seen them anywhere? How the hell is that possible?”

“We asked around the village and all they said was that they passed through. Apparently they didn’t stop at all.”

“And then they vanished without any trace? Bullshit.”

“Again, some of the knights scoured the area and there was an abandoned campsite. There were no signs of struggle.”

“So what? You think they willingly went with whoever kidnapped them? Let me tell you what I-”

“That’s not what I’m saying! If you’d just listen to me-”

“Please, will both of you stop for a moment.” Yami and Marx ceased their bickering, facing Julius who sat at his desk with his hands folded on the table. “I’m not happy about this either. If William wasn’t on a mission and here with us, I know he would be upset as well. However, this doesn’t change the fact that four of our young knights have gone missing, in what I can only assume to be abduction. Who took them and how, I don’t know.”

“Why can’t you just let me go out there and search for myself? My team will do a better job than whatever knights Mushroom Head sent out-”

“I had highly ranked knights go out there, I’ll have you know-”

“And they came back empty-handed-”

“Not for lack of trying-”

“Please stop.” Both fell into silence once more, occasionally sending glares at one another. Julius sighed, shaking his head at the two of them. Yami broke the quiet, unable to wait around any longer.

“What’s your plan then, Julius? I know you’ve got something cooking up in that brain of yours.” His hand itched at his side, wanting to pull out a cigarette but figuring his missing delinquents were more important than his need to smoke.

Julius stood up, walking over to the window. Yami and Marx moved closer, gazing out it as well and waiting for the Wizard King to speak his mind. They knew he wouldn’t let this be. He’d find a way for them to get their missing knights back. It was just a matter of where to start. And to whoever stole their kids, well…

Hell has no fury like that of Julius and Yami.

Chapter Text

The rest of the matches went fine, although no one was very much into them. Ever since the mages had taken their turns, everyone had been focused on them, wanting to see more of their power. They continued to talk among themselves, whispering about what else these four were hiding. The mages mostly ignored it, instead commenting to one another about the quirks the students had.

As Nemuri was calling the final match, Aizawa stepped forward. The students looked at him expectantly, waiting to hear what he said in hopes that he would dismiss them for the rest of the day. However, his words were not quite what they were expecting.

“We would like if the four new students would remain here in the gym with us for a bit longer. The rest of you are dismissed. Please return to your dorms and for the love of everything, don’t try and spy on us. I’m looking at you Hagakure and Jirou.”

The two girls crossed their arms, huffing at being called out by their sensei. Although the students of both 1-A and 1-B wanted to see what was happening, the look on their teacher’s faces convinced them otherwise. Grumbling, all forty students left Gym Gamma, leaving only the four mages behind.

“I’m sure you’re curious as to why we asked you to stay behind.” Aizawa said, the teachers moving closer to where the mages stood.

“We want to see what else the four of you have in terms of power. From what we’ve seen already, your magic is incredibly strong and easily takes down the quirks of our students.” Toshinori stated, grinning at the four mages. “Think of this as a chance to let your magic loose and really push it to the limit.”

“Huh.” Asta placed a finger on his chin, glancing at Noelle. “Does this guy give you Captain Yami vibes too? ‘Cause he totally sounded like him right there!”

“Now that you mention it, he does seem similar to him…” Noelle trailed off, staring at the blond man intently. “He doesn’t have any of the muscles that Captain Yami has or the demeanor for that matter, but his voice definitely sounds similar.”

Toshinori hacked out blood, thumping his chest. “Hey, now…”

“I also don’t believe our Captain would ever spurt out blood in such an unseemly manner either.”

“Nah, Captain Yami is way tougher than that!”

“I’m right here!...” He coughed up blood once more, glaring at the two mages as he hastily wiped it away with his sleeve. “Who is this fellow you keep mentioning anyways? And I doubt he’d appreciate you slandering others.”

“Oh. I guess we never did mention the captains of our squads, did we?” Asta said, completely ignoring the last part Toshinori said. “Captain Yami is our leader and the strongest member of our group! He’s not actually from the Clover Kingdom, but he’s really amazing! He uses dark magic and a katana!”

“Captain Vangeance is a far better and more refined captain than yours.” Yuno commented. “He could easily defeat anyone put against him with his world tree magic.”

“Oh yeah? I’d like to see him try!”

“Alright, that’s enough.” Aizawa interjected, glaring at Toshinori. “Take this time to practice your magic without any unwanted attention. Although we are not from where you are and don’t use ‘magic’ in the sense that you do, we would still like to support you all while you are here. I’m sure we could give some pointers that your mentors haven’t thought of before.”

“Sounds like a plan!” Mimosa smiled, clapping her hands together. “I need to practice on my offensive spells anyways.” She turned to look at her cousin. “Can I use you as my target, Noelle?”

“W-What?! That’s not how you ask someone to help you!” The silver-haired girl spluttered.

“Come on! Let’s go over here!” Watching her cousin trot off to a section of the gym, Noelle could only shake her head and follow along.

“Looks like that leaves you and me, Yuno!” Asta grinned at his childhood friend, a gleam in his eyes. “Just like the old days, no holding back!”

Yuno smiled in response.

“You’re on.”

The teachers watched at the pairs of mages practicing against one another, awe and curiosity in their eyes. This was a level of power that wasn’t commonly seen in their country, no, in their world. The way that these teens were able to manipulate the energy around them and create spells was incredible and left them wondering what it must be like in their world. They also wondered what scars these young mages carried with them, because it is blatantly obvious that all of them were hurt in some way.

For example, Noelle’s defense magic seemed to almost reflect the way she seemed to hold herself, as if she was expecting ridicule. The fact that she needed a wand in order to control her magic spoke of itself, and it seemed as though she was sometimes ashamed of having to use it.

Mimosa’s cheery nature and caring disposition made it easier to understand why her offensive spells lacked the oomph that most normally would. She was a healer at heart and although she would eventually gain the power for attacking, she’d never truly be in it to hurt another being. The two girls, although related, had very different upbringings it seemed.

And then there were the two boys. They were the source of most concern.

Aizawa had been approached earlier in the morning, before any of the mages arrived, by one of his students, telling him about how Asta had made an offhand comment about them being orphans and didn’t seem truly phased by it. He doubted either of those two were unaffected by their status, especially considering it seemed as though they came from a place where status was extremely important.

While these thoughts tumbled around in his head, he carefully watched the four mages and one spirit… wait, when did that show up?

“Wind Spirit Magic: Sylph’s Breath!”

“Bull Thrust!”

“Water Creation Magic: Sea Dragon’s Cradle!”

“Plant Magic: Magic Flower Cannon!”

Cementoss was going to need to build them a new gym.

Chapter Text

When the mages were dismissed, Aizawa called out to Asta, asking him to hang back for a second before heading back with the others. Waving to his friends, the anti-magic user trotted over, stopping before the erasure hero. The other teachers had headed out as well, leaving just the two of them behind in Gym Gamma. Rubbing the back of his neck, Asta peered up at the man, a questioning look in his eyes.

“What’s up, Aizawa-sensei?”

“Would you be willing to meet me tomorrow morning before classes begin outside at the track field?” Aizawa asked, his arms crossed over his chest.

“Uh… sure. How come?” The mage was confused why he was being asked this, still not knowing this man very well or anything in general about this world as it had been only two days since arriving.

“Your magic is similar to my own quirk, and I’m curious to play around with it some more. You should probably bring another student with you to test some theories I have out. I don’t care who, just make sure they can attack you properly.”

“Really?!” Asta’s eyes shined bright. “Alright! That sounds like a plan!” He smiled widely at Aizawa, excited to train some more with a new person.

“I’ll see you early tomorrow morning. Don’t be late.” The man turned around, making his way out of the building. Asta quickly made his way to the changing rooms, hurrying to catch up with his fellow mages and students.

He couldn’t wait to tell them the awesome news.

~*~*~*~*~

“Ah, fiddlesticks.”

“Uraraka, what seems to be the matter?”

“Ugh. It’s just, the Bakusquad got to him before we could.”

“What do you mean?”

“Iida, we’re in the Dekusquad because that boy is pure and needs protection, and I thought maybe we could snag Asta too. Seems like they beat us to it, though.”

“Oh. Well, I don’t see why we can’t share him.”

“That’s not… you know what, it’s fine.”

Uraraka pouted slightly, watching as the ash-haired mage sat on the couch with the Bakusquad, swapping stories with them. She was in the kitchen with the Dekusquad, currently in the process of baking cookies. Iida had noticed her gazing at them, and decided to intervene, but was not prepared for her answer.

“If this means so much to you, there are still three other mages to recruit.”

“Yeah, yeah. I know. We just have to figure out which ones to steal.”

“I don’t think that’s how that-”

“Yuno seems like a good choice.” Todoroki interjected, sitting on the stool next to the gravity girl. “He’s calm and relaxed.”

“He’s a copy of you, ribbit.” Asui commented from where she stood next to Midoriya at the oven.

“I have to agree with that…” Midoriya mumbled, focused on the instructions he was reading off of his phone, making sure they baked the cookies for the right amount of time.

“Hmm, alright then. We can work on getting Yuno to join us. Now we need to nab one of the girls.” Uraraka swiveled to face her friends in the kitchen, this being serious business to attend to.

“Mimosa seems like a nice person. Her ability to heal others is quite impressive.” Iida remarked, dutifully washing the dirty dishes they had made. “Noelle is as well, although she is the most, how do I word this while still being nice…”

“Tsundere.” Was all Todoroki said.

“Huh, I guess that does describe her quite well, doesn’t it?”

“Well, I think she’d be a good match for us. Or maybe Mimosa… Ugh! Why is this so hard?!” The gravity girl threw her hands into the air, puffing up her cheeks.

“Just let them gravitate towards us. Then we can go from there, ribbit.”

“I guess you’re right…”

The sound of footsteps could be heard coming from the staircase and Uraraka quickly turned to see who was approaching. At the sight of Yuno, she smiled brightly, waving the mage over. Without missing a beat, he switched his direction from heading towards the living room to enter the kitchen area.

“Good to see you!” She exclaimed, clasping her hands together. “I’m glad to see Aizawa-sensei and the others didn’t do anything to you guys.”

“It was fine. We were able to practice our spells some more.” Yuno softly said, taking a seat on the stool next to her. His golden eyes watched the others moving about the kitchen, curious as to what they were doing.

Seeing his inquisitive look, Asui answered the question in his mind. “We’re baking white chocolate oatmeal cookies. Sato is the best baker out of us all, but we wanted to give it a shot, ribbit.”

“Ah, I see. I haven’t had those before.”

“Well, then you will certainly have to try one.” Iida stated, drying off the last of the dishes. “I am not a fan of sweets normally, but I have found that these can be quite tasty.”

“They’ll be done in ten minutes.” Midoriya said from where he crouched in front of the oven, checking to see how the cookies were baking. “Probably won’t be as good as Sato’s, but they should do. It is his recipe after all.”

Yuno hummed in agreement. Taking a quick glance to see Asta waving his arms around, clearly in the middle of explaining something, he focused on those around him, watching them idly chatter with one another.

~*~*~*~*~

“No way! Those guys seriously burned down most of the Forest of Witches?! That sounds like a crazy fight!”

“I know! And there were mages coming at us from both sides! The Eye of the Midnight Sun was our main concern, cause ya know, that girl had spirit magic with her. But the Diamond Kingdom wasn’t going easy on us either!”

“That is so epic!”

“I can’t believe the battles you guys have. Sounds so intense and terrifying… I love it!”

“Pssh, we’ve had some intense fights too!”

“Bakugou, you were kidnapped for one of them.”

“SHUT UP!”

“Ooh, please tell me! I want to know what battles you guys have fought!”

“The USJ was our first experience with the League of Villains and that was pretty scary. But All Might came in and saved the day! He was so manly, punching that Nomu thing into the sky!”

“And then Midoriya, Iida, and Todoroki ran into the Hero Killer: Stain! They got pretty beat up from that fight.”

“When we went on training camp, that’s where the League struck again and Bakugou got kidnapped! Some of our classmates ran off to save him, but when they got there, All Might and this crazy villain named All For One had an epic showdown!”

“Obviously All Might won.”

“That sounds so amazing!”

Asta sat in the center of the couch, excitedly listening to the stories the Bakusquad was telling him in exchange for his own. Ashido and Kaminari were the ones who made everything far more dramatic while Kirishima was the reality check. Bakugou just commented occasionally, although he was quite interested in what the mage had to say.

“Are you guys trading stories without me?!” Sero cried, quickly jogging over to join them. He had been busy upstairs beforehand, attempting to do homework, but had ultimately given up. “Not cool.”

“I have tons more! There was a huge fight we had at this place called the Underwater Temple! Another member of the Third Eye fought us there. And oh boy, did we get seriously injured…”

As he launched into another tale, embellishing certain parts from mainly his excitement at telling others about his battles, Asta gave a quick glance over to see Yuno in the kitchen, conversing with the students there. Smiling, he focused once more on those around him, happily regaling his tales.

Chapter Text

The following morning found Asta heading to the track field in order to meet up with Aizawa. He was already full of energy, practically running to get there. Behind him trailed Bakugou who wondered for the nth time why he had agreed to come with the shrimp. Looking down at his phone that was in his hand, the clock read 5:27am.

“OI, shrimp!” He shouted at the mage who was a few yards ahead of him. “We have to hurry up if we don’t want Aizawa-sensei to kill us for being late!”

“Let’s go then!” The mage quickly burst into a sprint, Bakugou grinning before doing the same. When the blond caught up, both side-eyed each other, sizing the other up. At the same moment, they both started to run even faster, seeing if they could keep up.

By the time they reached the track field (with seconds to spare might I add), they were both smiling like crazy while trying to regain their breath. Aizawa looked at them with his usual indifference, but inside he was pleased that Bakugou had found someone else who could truly rival him. It was good to push the kid past his limits.

“Good to see you here on time.” The erasure hero stated, looking down at the two kids who were slowly recovering. “Bakugou, how much has Asta informed you of what we are doing here this morning?”

The blond straightened, wiping some sweat off his face. “Not much, sensei. He just went on about needing a sparring partner that could attack him without restraint. Figured I could do that.” Aizawa nodded.

“I want to test some ideas I have about his magic’s nullifying effect. It’s similar to mine in a way, and so we are going to be working with this. You’re sole job is to do exactly what he said: attack.”

Bakugou grinned.

“Let’s get started then.”

~*~*~*~*~

Aizawa would never admit it outloud, but he was concerned over this mage and the others, but specifically this problem child, more than he expected to be. Knowing the four for only a few days, he figured they’d be gone soon enough and they wouldn’t really integrate into his class. But oh boy, was he wrong.

He was crouched on the sideline, watching as Asta and Bakugou battled one another, the former on defense while using some tricks the erasure hero had taught him. He was thoroughly impressed at what he saw from the kid considering he didn’t have an ounce of magic. His strength was far stronger than Aizawa’s own and he was handling the explosions thrown at him with ease. What was concerning, though, were the comments made and the way he seemed to bear scars like his personal problem child of 1-A.

For starters, when Aizawa had been showing Asta a way to use his arms for counterbalance, his eyes had caught onto the faint scars that wrapped around his forearms. Realizing that they were similar to the ones that Midoriya bore, he had asked how he had gotten them.

“Oh these? Yeah, some baddie from the Third Eye put this ancient hex on my arms and the Queen of Witches had to remove it. It was really awful, but thankfully I got my arms back and they’re better than ever!” Asta had grinned, hefting his sword into the air. Bakugou and Aizawa had just stared numbly at the kid, both immediately thinking one thing: Deku.

Then, while the two were taking a quick water break, Bakugou had asked the mage what the point was of becoming a Magic Knight, and neither him or the erasure hero were quite prepared for the response that brought about.

“Well, there’s a Wizard King in our kingdom, and he’s selected to be the head of the Magic Knights and basically the main protector of the kingdom. I just always thought that that would be the best thing I could go for so I could make things better.” Asta looked away, his grip tightening on the water bottle in his hand. “There’s this hierarchy that exists, and the nobles see themselves as so much better than everyone else, and people like me, especially ‘cause I have no magic, are treated like trash. I-It’s just so unfair and I want to make everything right. I want to show the orphans I grew up with that even people like us can be something better. It’s stupid, but it’s the best way for me to achieve my goal.”

Both Aizawa and Bakugou had once again been at a loss for words, completely baffled by this young mage standing before them. So now, as the erasure hero watched the two battle, thoughts swirled through his mind about how to help out the mages while they were here, wanting to help them find more self-worth and confidence than they currently had. And if the looks Bakugou had sent his way were anything to go by and ones others had given him previously, he had a feeling his students would end up doing the same.

By the time he called a halt to their practice, the sun was completely over the horizon. Aizawa walked back part of the way with the two teens, splitting off when their dorm came into view. He headed towards the main school building himself, wanting to talk with some of the other teachers before everyone’s day began.

Damn these mages, making him care. Hizashi and Nemuri would never let him hear the end of it.

Chapter Text

Julius swept his gaze over those before him, wondering how things would turn out. For once, he wasn’t certain on the outcome of the future. The four missing mages were beyond his sight and his time magic was unable to give him any idea about when they’d return.

And no. Not if.

When.

There was no way that they would remain gone forever, not if he and those standing before him had anything to do about it. Julius had been careful in selecting who he wished to attend the meeting he was currently holding. All of them were captains or knew the mages in one way or another, specifically chosen because they had a connection with the young knights.

Now it was just a matter of getting out there and finding their wayward kids.

“Alright everyone.” Julius’ voice was deep with power thrumming in it, silencing the crowd of those before him. “Thank you for coming on such short notice. I wouldn’t have called you here unless it was absolutely necessary, but sadly there is an emergency situation we must attend to.”

“Who’s ass do we have to kick?!” Mereoleona yelled out, hands propped on her hips. She was standing in as captain while her brother ‘took a snooze’ as she liked to put it. “It’s been a while since I was able to throw someone around!”

“Geez, you’re still as scary as ever.” Yami deadpanned, a cigarette hanging from his lips.

“Please focus.” Julius said, internally sighing at the two of them. “Now back to the issue at hand. Four of our young knights have gone missing while out on a mission. The mages were Noelle Silva and Asta from the Black Bulls, and Mimosa Vermillion and Yuno from the Golden Dawn.”

“Currently,” Marx began from where he stood next to Julius, “There have been no leads to follow. The area they were last seen in was scoured, but there was no trace of them to be found. They seem to have disappeared into thin air.”

“I’ve called you all here because you are either captains or know these mages directly. I personally believe that together we will be able to find them if we put our magic together. However, we trust that this can be kept quiet while we search for them.”

“Is there a chance the Eye of the Midnight Sun is involved?” Nozel asked, his form more rigid than normal. He’d deny it, but hearing that his youngest sibling was missing struck a chord within him. No matter what anyone thought, there was a part of him that cared for her, and he was currently attempting to learn how to as well.

“Nothing indicates that they were, but they also have a spatial magic user which could easily explain the lack of fighting or clues that were left behind.”

“Who else would kidnap them?” Charlotte mused, hand tapping her chin. “Could it be those from Diamond?”

“The Diamond Kingdom has backed off since the ordeal at the forest.” Yami answered, rolling his cigarette between his fingers. “Besides, this isn’t really their way of doing things anyway.”

“Well, hopefully they are managing okay for now.” Vangeance softly said. “Those four are quite strong so I am certain that they are still alive.”

“Indeed. For now, we have decided that breaking you up into teams is going to be a way to go about this. There are areas surrounding the town they were last seen in that may be a start to trying to find them. I also have a place I wish to investigate myself. All of our groups will stay in contact during our search in case anyone stumbles upon something of interest.”

“Yami, Finral, and Vanessa will be together. Charlotte, Mereoleona, and Leopold as another group. Nozel, Vangeance, and Klaus form the final group. Julius and I will also be going out to look as well like he mentioned.” Marx stated.

“I’m never letting those two out of my sight again when we find them.” Klaus muttered, glaring at the ground. Vangeance patted his shoulder, a small smile gracing his face.

“I bet I could tie them up and keep them nice and safe at our base.” Vanessa twirled some of her string between her fingers, for once not completely wasted. She glanced at Finral, a sly smile forming. “Between the two of us we could definitely keep them in place.”

“Please don’t drag me into your weird ideas.” The spatial mage responded.

“Sour puss.”

“What’d you call me?!”

“Don’t worry your head, Leo! Our team will find those four brats before anyone else! And then I’ll make sure they understand never to worry us again!” Mereoleona forcefully patted her youngest brother’s head, her voice booming.

“I trust you! Ack!” The flame user rubbed his head after a particularly hard whack, sending a tiny glare at his sister before quickly stopping in case she noticed and patted him harder.

Yami and Charlotte both stood in their places, each wondering about their teams and how the hell they’d ever get anything done.

Chapter Text

The next few days went by as well as anyone could hope for. In the mornings Asta continued to train with Aizawa, usually bringing Bakugou along and the occasional Midoriya if requested by the erasure hero. Yuno and Mimosa both began to hang around the Dekusquad more, becoming closer with that group and spending lunch with them. Noelle and Asta were officially apart of the Bakusquad, the two spending time with that group as well.

The teachers had also managed to find a way for the mages to still be included in their classes. They were still expected to follow along as best they could during lectures, but on the side they were given different homework that was tailored more towards their own learning back home (thanks to Nezu). When the students trained, the mages followed along exactly. Otherwise, the teachers continued to keep an eye on the mages.

Overall, everything had been going smoothly. Tsukauchi was brought in to investigate how they arrived here and how to bring them back home. Nezu was working with him, giving him any information that came up from the four mages themselves. So far there were no leads.

A week after they had arrived found Asta making his way to the cafeteria. Everyone else had gone ahead while he had hung back to talk to Nemuri after she had asked him too. After talking with her, the anti-magic mage was walking back to join his friends for lunch, but in the process became a bit lost. Shrugging, he went up to a student in the hallway, planning on asking for directions. However, things did not go according to his plan.

The student, upon seeing who he was, shoved him to the side, a nasty look briefly flitting across his face before a smirk replaced it. The teen propped his hands on his hips, looking down at the shorter.

“Oh, look what we have here!”

“What was that shove for?!” Asta cried, brushing himself off. He glared up at the other teen, faintly recognizing who it was. “Hey! Do I know you?”

“Of course you don’t remember.” The boy spit out. “I’m Monoma, the guy who went against that Yuno jerk.”

“Doesn’t ring a bell- wait! No one can call Yuno a jerk but me!”

“This is actually perfect that you’re here. I wanted to ask you some questions anyways.” Monoma glared at Asta, jealousy flashing in his eyes. “How come your stupid quirk worked against us, but mine did nothing to any of you? How is that fair?!”

“What?” Poor Asta was genuinely confused. He just wanted to ask for directions to the cafeteria, not get yelled at by some prideful teen.

“Remember?! I tried copying Yuno’s quirk and I couldn’t do a thing and he made a fool out of me! But then you come in and put that explosion bastard right in his place! And your quirk isn’t even really a quirk! It’s so close to mine!”

“Hey, don’t worry about it…” Asta put his hands up in a peaceful gesture, trying to calm down the angry teen.

“You must think you’re so special! Coming from some backwater village and getting into the top hero school for fun! But you know what?! You’re not! You’re just some pitiful orphan that nobody wanted!” Seeing the way the mage froze, Monoma internally gasped, but his anger was too far gone at this point to realize his mistake. “Yeah, I heard rumors that you’re actually a nobody! Heh, guess I can see why your parents abandoned you! Just stay out of my way, loser!”

Monoma pushed by Asta, leaving the mage frozen in place. Quickly he made his escape, not wanting to get caught by anyone, least of all Kendo. She would most definitely put him in his place for what he just did, but at the moment, he just didn’t care. Storming off, he fought back tears.

For a few minutes Asta just stood there, the shock still running through his system at the words that were spoken. Eventually, someone approached him, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. The poor mage jumped, however, having been so lost in thought that he didn’t even realize they were coming. With large, tear-filled eyes, he turned around to look up at whoever had come near.

It was a taller male student, his blue eyes filled with concern. He seemed to be built like Yami, although not nearly as muscular. When he spoke, it was with a kind voice, no malice to be found.

“Hey there buddy,” he said softly, “Are you okay?”

At those words, the barriers that Asta had been so good at building over the years slowly crumbled down, tears beginning to make their way down his cheeks. Realizing that he was crying, the mage roughly wiped at his face, leaving harsh red marks behind. Gripping his arms, nails digging into them, his mind began to berate itself on failing to be the strong person he had to be.

“Whoa, what’s going on?” The older student quickly latched onto Asta’s arms, trying to stop the boy from hurting himself. After succeeding, he knelt down to get on the mage’s level, the two connecting gazes. “What’s wrong, bud? Let me help you.”

“I-its… nothing…” Asta tried holding in a sob, his breathing coming in quickly. Seeing that this boy was not doing as well as he tried to express, the taller pulled him in close for a hug, feeling the boy stiffen.

“Hey, it’s alright. You can let it out and then tell me. Oh, and I’m Mirio. It’s nice to meet you.” At that Asta finally collapsed, the tears pouring out as he clutched onto Mirio’s shirt. The older teen just held him close, carefully pulling out his phone. Sending a quick message, he continued to comfort the mage.

When Asta had calmed down somewhat, Mirio drew back out of the embrace, still holding on to the other. Looking into the mage’s questioning eyes, he smiled softly, tugging his hand for him to follow.

“Come on. Let’s go visit someone.” Feeling resistance from the younger, he paused. “Don’t worry. I promise it’ll be okay.” After a hesitant nod, Mirio led Asta away, heading for Aizawa’s office with the hope that Nejire did indeed get his attention as asked.

As this all went down in the hallway, Asta’s fellow mages and friends in the cafeteria wondered what was keeping him. With the minutes slowly passing by, worry began to spread and eventually two rose from the table, making their way out of the cafeteria to see what was amiss.

When they were exiting, they bumped into Monoma who looked as if he had been crying. Seeing who he had ran into, the copy user angrily stomped by. Yuno and Bakugou grimaced, watching as he made his way towards his own fellow classmates. Continuing on the hunt for the wayward mage, the two couldn’t help but wonder if the copy user had anything to do with it.

Chapter Text

For the majority of his life, he had been put down because of who he was. Being magicless in a world where magic meant everything was challenging at best. It was hard to be recognized by others when they couldn’t rely on you for basic magic skills every normal person had.

Years of insults and belittling made Asta learn to build walls in his mind, ones that could withstand the words thrown his way. He learned how to ignore what others said and focus on his dreams instead. It took many years of practice, but he created strong barriers that became nearly impossible to break down.

Continuing on with life he went, protecting his siblings at the little church, finding comfort with them because they accepted him for who he was for the most part. Yuno still saw him as a rival which was all that mattered, being acknowledged by the strongest mage he had then known and not being cast aside as useless.

Joining the Black Bulls gave him a new family later on, one that didn’t care he was magicless and loved being around him. They treated him as an equal, and for the first time in his life he truly felt at home. Asta had finally found a place where people looked at him for support and not with pity.

Now despite this all, he wasn’t as happy as he appeared. The barriers he had built within his mind could only stand for so long without periods of rest, and in those moments his depression shone through. There was a lot within Asta that was dark and melancholy, still retaining hate for himself and doubt regardless of what his friends told him. Why else do you think he screamed “I’m not giving up” so much?

The demon within his grimoire wasn’t completely helpful either, preying on this darkness within his mind occasionally. Although it had not done anything yet, Asta did not trust it to remain idle and passive for very long.

So why did Asta breakdown at Monoma’s words, you ask?

Because he’s been ripped away from the only family he knows and the only true home he’s ever had, the walls he built up so carefully being struck down with insults he hasn’t heard in so long from a foreign world he doesn’t know.

The mask one wears can only stay on for so long before its cracks shatter into tiny pieces.

And so Asta sat on a chair next to Aizawa’s desk, having been there for the past few minutes since Mirio delivered him and was then asked to step outside for a moment by the erasure hero, his face exposed for everyone to see. Staring at the ground, afraid to let Aizawa see any more, the mage tried to will his mask back into existence, wanting nothing more to do with everything that had happened today. Although his emotions were still a mess inside his head, he took deep breaths, centering himself once more. Aizawa watched as Asta went through this, silently pondering the boy in front of him.

When Nejire had come to him saying that Mirio was bringing a student to his office, he was not expecting it to be for this. By the look on the older teen’s face when he brought in the younger, something had broken this strong mage for what seemed to be the first time in a while. And judging by the text that Mirio had just sent him, it was another student in the first year. Sighing, he straightened in his seat, gazing softly at the mage before him.

“Care to tell me what happened?” Asta glanced up at him before dropping his gaze, playing with the ends of his jacket.

“Nothing happened. I’m fine, see?” He gave Aizawa a big smile, but it was obviously forced and strained. Seeing the erasure hero give him a look, he sighed, dropping the smile. “I was stupid to react as I did because I’m used to those things being said to me but I wasn’t prepared and I overreacted but I’m fine now so can I please leave?” It all rushed out in a go, reminding Aizawa of another problem child of his.

“Not until I get the answer I’m looking for.” Asta pouted. “Look, kid, I’m not going to push you too far, but considering you are under our care while here with us it’s my job to ensure your well-being. Please, just at least let me know who caused this.”

“No. I’m not letting anyone get in trouble for my reaction.”

“Noble, but I need to know so this doesn’t happen again.”

“...”

“Alright fine. But you still need to tell me what they did.”

“...”

“Asta,” the erasure hero looked directly into the other’s eyes, his voice comforting, “I only want to understand. You may think it ridiculous, considering I’ve only known about you for a week, but I care about you and the other mages. Please tell me.”

Asta gazed into Aizawa’s eyes, searching them for lies, but came up finding nothing but truth. Taking a breath, he told only a bit of what happened.

“They just… made comments about me that aren’t necessarily untrue, I just haven’t heard them in a while. But I’m fine now, just wasn’t expecting that to happen.”

“Kid, I highly doubt that they are true in any way. And you shouldn’t have to always be prepared for people to say things like that to you. Especially in this school, no one should be saying anything about another person. We’re all different here.” Aizawa sighed, deeply, watching Asta fiddle with his tie. “Look, you don’t have to pretend to be alright in front of me. I understand you have walls built up for that. But please, let me know if this happens again at the very least.”

“Sure.” Asta paused for a moment, before continuing. “Can I leave now?”

“Fine. I’m sure your friends are worried. If you manage to not have enough time to eat, I suppose I can allow you to do so during class.”

“Thank you!” Asta cheerily exclaimed, smiling bright. He hopped up from his seat and sped out the door. Aizawa sighed again, shaking his head at the mage’s change in attitude, but he couldn’t fault him completely.

Outside the office, Asta was quickly making his way towards the cafeteria, still not completely certain on it’s direction, but he wasn’t about to give up. He was so lost in thought that he slammed once more into somebody, bouncing backwards slightly. Rubbing the back of his neck, he sheepishly looked up, about to say sorry but paused, eyes wide.

“Yuno! What’re you doing here?” The black-haired mage had relief briefly pass through his eyes before he took on his normal disposition.

“Looking for you.”

“Awww! You didn’t have to do that!”

“Clearly I did seeing as you are lost in the hallways.”

“Oi, shrimp! How did you manage to get three floors above the cafeteria?”

“Bakugou! You’re with Yuno! You two didn’t have to be worried for me.” Asta waved a hand before him, smiling at his friends.

“Tch, I wasn’t worried.”

“Nor was I.”

“Well I’m super hungry! Let’s go to the cafeteria!” Asta started walking down the hallway, hoping that neither would notice anything was off. As long as he could make it through the rest of the day, he would be in the clear. However, he was unaware of the glance shared between Yuno and Bakugou as he headed down the hallway before they started after the mage.

“THAT’S THE WRONG WAY!”

“My bad!”

“You’re hopeless.”

“I’d find it eventually!” Asta grinned at his friends, letting them lead the way to the cafeteria. Although he was still shaken up from earlier, it was comforting to be around those who cared. And food would definitely be nice too.

Chapter Text

“Alright. Today it’s just going to be you guys training. This means that the mages won’t have to worry about ensuring their cover story due to a lack of prying eyes. However, I have plans for you all.”

Aizawa glanced over his students, gaze lingering on Asta for a moment before moving on. The breeze shifted his hair into his face, blocking the sun slightly. Sighing, he turned around, walking onto the field.

“Follow me, and I’ll explain our plan for today.” The students diligently followed, murmuring amongst themselves of what was going to happen. They stopped in the middle of the field, and after a glance, they noticed that goals were set up at either end.

“Um, sensei, are we playing football?” Hagakure asked, jumping up and down to get his attention.

“Yes, and if you had given me a chance I would have told you that.”

“Sorry!”

“Now,” the erasure hero began, straightening out of his capture weapon so he was more visible while Asta whispered to Yuno if he knew what football was, “As Hagakure guessed, you will be playing football. However, it’s not going to be your basic game. You will be divided into two teams and competing against one another with the allowance of your quirks. Because I have decided to allow you to use your power, the teams will be somewhat balanced, although there will be one that is more overpowered than the other.”

“How is that somewhat balanced?” Sero complained, gesturing towards Class 1-A’s own ‘Big Three.’ “If these guys end up on the same team then it’s game over for the rest of us!”

“In the real world as heroes you will be put in situations where the playing field is not even and you are outmatched by your opponents. Take this as a good chance to learn how to overcome that.” Aizawa’s eyes slightly twitched while he burned holes into Sero.

“R-right. Sorry.”

“As I was saying, the teams will be balanced for the most part with one having a bit more power to them. This does not mean you will lose. I want to see you putting your heads together to try and score the most points. You don’t want to know what will happen if I see you slacking off. Am I understood?”

A chorus of ‘yes sensei’ followed before everyone lined up along the line as instructed afterwards. Aizawa sighed before calling out names, hoping none of them would give him too many problems.

“First team: Bakugou, Midoriya, Yaoyorozu, Sero, Shoji, Kirishima, Uraraka, Asui, Ashido, Aoyama, Mimosa, and Yuno. That means the second team is the rest of you, Mineta, Hagakure, Todoroki, Tokoyami, Jirou, Ojiro, Kaminari, Koda, Satou, Iida, Noelle, and Asta.”

“I thought this would be somewhat balanced?!” Mineta cried. “They have everyone with flashy, big quirks! Our team only has Todoro-”

The grape student was cut off by a solid right hook to the head, landing on the ground in a heap. A female figure stood above him, annoyance clearly written all over her face.

“SHUT UP!” Noelle yelled, hands propping themselves on her hips. “Our team is just fine, thank you very much!” Mineta cowered slightly from the girl, although he also slightly drooled, after remembering his previous fight with her. When he went to open his mouth, a shock to the body quickly shut him up.

Kaminari smiled at Noelle, pointing over his shoulder. “How about we go take our place on our side of the field? Sound good guys?”

~*~*~*~*~

After dragging a half-burnt Mineta over, both teams were on their respective sides of the field coming up with game plans. Iida, as expected, took over leadership of the team, trying to get a handle on his fellow classmates. Sadly, that was going about as well as expected.

“Guys, please!” Iida said desperately. “We need to come up with a solid plan in order to achieve victory!”

“But they have all the power-” Mineta was swiftly punched once more.

“I do wonder how we can even attempt to beat them…” Jirou trailed off, twirling one of her ear jacks in her hands.

“I mean, how bad will it end up?” Ojiro smiled at his friends, but it quickly slipped off his face. “Do we all really believe we’re that screwed?”

“Unless we can come up with a plan, then defeat is the ultimate option.” Tokoyami concurred, Dark Shadow whimpering behind him.

Asta and Noelle stood there silently, watching the students dejectedly talk about their chance of success. Being Black Bulls, they understood this feeling all too well, but, they had learned how to overcome that and win time and time again. The anti-magic stepped forward, a determined look upon his face. At this sight, Noelle knew he was about to go into a ‘not giving up’ rant.

“You guys can’t be serious!” The teen said, a strange power hovering in his voice. “Are you seriously about to give up before we even being?! Why even become heroes then?!” The students had the grace to look down shamefully. “Ya know, Noelle and I’s squad is known as the worst of the worst back home. BUT GUESS WHAT?” His voice rose in volume, causing the student’s heads to jerk up quickly. From across the field, the other team glanced over at the sound of the commotion.

“We’ve managed to gain recognition from the Wizard King himself AND win time and time again against our enemies! Do you think it was ever fair conditions? NO! The enemy was always more powerful at first glance. But that didn’t stop us! So I can’t stand watching you all give up on yourselves before anything has even begun! You can’t give up! We’re not done yet!”

Iida and the others stared in awe, jaws wide open. They couldn’t believe what had just come out of the normally quieter boy (Noelle would’ve cackled if she heard that). The others across the field stared at the group, wondering what was happening before going back to their own discussion.

“You’re right Asta.” Iida said, head tilted down in respect and humility. “We were wrong to despair already, and I am sorry for not being a better leader.” Straightening back up, his glasses gleamed in the light. “Now team, with Asta’s words in mind, I believe it is time to show our other classmates that power isn’t everything.”

The other team jumped in fright when a large, thundering cry rose from the other side of the field. As they caught their breath and slowed their racing hearts, a shiver of dread ran down their spines.

~*~*~*~*~

After giving a brief rundown to the mages of what football entailed, the game was ready to begin. At the center of the field stood Jirou and Bakugou, Aizawa holding the ball in his hand. The explosive teen snarled at the girl, his hands crackling as he crouched down into position. Jirou took a deep breath, taking her stance as well.

“Alright. Begin!” Aizawa dropped the ball while backing up quickly, capture weapon ready in hand in case something went out of control. The second the ball hit the ground Bakugou lunged forward, ready to use his explosives to propel him and it forward, however he never got the chance.

One of Jirou’s earjacks had slid their way down her back subtly while the other hung in it’s normal position, making it seem as though nothing was amiss. However, when the ball was just in range of her boots, she blasted her heartbeat, sending it shooting past Bakugou and onto the other team’s side. With a grin, she ran past a startled and snarling Bakugou, some of her teammates joining her in the pursuit.

Kirishima was the one who caught the ball, blocking it with his arms and bringing it to the ground. He quickly passed it over to Ashido who used her acid to start bringing it back into center field. Todoroki using his ice rendered the acid null as his slid over to her, bumping her off balance. With an elegant turn, he kicked it over to a waiting Asta.

The anti-magic user ran forward with the ball, keeping it close to his person as he moved closer to the opponent’s goal. A strong wind blasted over him, Yuno closing in. With a flick of his wrist Asta drew forth Demon Slayer, effectively cutting through the wind. However, when he went to move forward something kept him in place. Looking down, he realized Yaoyorozu and Sero had trapped his legs to the field. Yuno smirked slightly as he took the ball back.

Using his wind for support, he passed it over to Midoriya with ease, running directly into an oncoming Ojirou who tried to intercept him. The green-haired teen powered up his legs, and with a swift kick sent the ball flying down the field to the other side.

Tokoyami, with the help of a weak Dark Shadow, deflected the ball down when it came to their side of the field, handing it over to Koda. The animal whisperer then passed the ball quickly over to a waiting Kaminari when an oncoming Asui came too close. The frog teen flicked her tongue out, grabbing onto Kaminari’s arm as he tried to get away with the ball. When he was getting nowhere with his struggle, he let out a tiny little shock and yelled a quick sorry to Asui as she flinched back, letting him go.

Noelle ran by Kaminari, taking the ball from him to continue moving back onto the other side of the field. Her cousin was waiting ahead, flowers and vines crawling around her feet. With a smirk, the water mage whipped out her wand and shot a ball of water at her Mimosa’s head, distracting the girl long enough for their team’s final move to be made.

Iida now ran forward with the ball, his engines making him encroach ever closer by the second. With a boost of speed, he kicked the ball as hard as he could, watching it soar over his classmate’s heads.

As expected, he noted with a glint in his eyes, Midoriya launched into the air to intercept it, the ball bouncing away close to the goal where Shoji stood watch. Bakugou, who had fallen back a while ago to guard, went once more to blast the ball down to the other end of the field. However, the ball evaded his reach, making its way to the edge of the goal. As Shoji, Bakugou, and Sero, who had just reached them, all went to retrieve the ball, it swiftly ducked out of reach and into the goal.

“I DID IT!!!” Hagakure’s voice rang out from within the goal, the ball rising into the air by what had to be the teen.

Cheers rang out by the team that scored the point while the others stared in shock. When Aizawa called out for them to gather once more in the center of the field to continue on, the team that was currently losing realized that power meant nothing if not handled properly. With new determination, they buckled down and played to win.

In the distance, a small portal loomed open, three people on the other side quickly rushing forward before it quietly blinked out of existence once more.

Chapter Text

“Hey Finral! Get your ass over here and make us a damn portal!”

“To where?! I just brought us here!!!”

“Are you ignoring a direct order?”

“N-no sir! Just, uh, wait one moment while I get it ready!”

“That’s what I thought.”

“Ooh! Look at that over there! Wonder if that town has any good booze in it?”

“We don’t have all day. Get that portal going!”

“Wait! I need to go check out that town, see what they’ve got.”

“I still don’t know where I’m making this portal to!!!”

Yami grabbed onto Vanessa’s robe, preventing the witch from running off towards the town while glaring at Finral who was creating a portal for them. He internally sighed, before dragging the pouting witch over to where the portal floated.

“Where’s it going?” Yami asked, peering down at Finral.

“W-where?” Finral stuttered for a moment. “It’s going to the edge of the forest line that I can see from here. I-I wasn’t sure where to go to but-”

“Great. I don’t think those other groups have gone that way yet. Good job.”

“Uh… thanks?” The three proceeded to walk into the portal, coming out exactly where Finral had stated it would go. Yami released Vanessa once the portal closed behind them, knowing that there was no chance of her running off any longer. Taking out a cigarette, he began to walk forward, the other two mages quickly following behind.

“Mushroom Head said they disappeared from where we were, but I doubt those knights he sent out actually did their job correctly.” Yami mused, taking a drag of his cigarette before pivoting to face Finral and Vanessa. “Clearly we are going to do a better job, so I expect both of you to surpass your limits and find signs of our missing kids.”

“Yes sir!” Both shouted, anger flashing in their eyes at the thought of anyone hurting their dear Black Bulls. Yami grinned at this.

“Let’s move out!”

For hours the three scavenged the woods, trying to find any trace of the missing mages. When night fell, they stopped at the edge of the tree line, plopping down onto the ground to go over everything they had found.

Which was nothing, obviously.

“I don’t understand how they could just vanish into thin air.” Vanessa complained, clutching her hat to her chest. “I mean, even a portal can’t do that, can it?”

“Sadly yes, although I don’t believe they could have gone very far.” Finral answered, running his hand through his hair. “Based on everything I know about portal magic, they should theoretically still be within the surrounding area.”

“Then why can’t we find them?!” The witch cried, throwing herself onto the portal mage.

“I-I don’t know.”

Yami sighed, glancing at his two Black Bulls. As he went on to say something, a sudden shift in the air drew his attention away. The other two felt it as well, looking where their captain did. All three gasped as their eyes widened at the sight before them.

A portal flickered open about a dozen yards away. In it, the mages could clearly make out figures playing some sort of game, but that isn’t what made them rise to their feet and start running towards it.

It was the sight of Asta and Noelle being surrounded by others while loud cheers rang out that made them bolt forwards. All three had their magic ready, grimoires floating next to them as they sprinted towards the portal to try and reunite with their lost Bulls. Just as Vanessa was about to cry out to them, the portal suddenly vanished, leaving as if it were never there before.

The witch collapsed to her knees where it once stood, tears cascading down her cheeks as sobs wracked her body. Finral staggered to a stop next to her, eyes wide and face pale. Even Yami was not unaffected, clenching his katana tightly in his hands as he stabbed the ground harshly with it.

Brokenly, Vanessa looked up at her captain, tears still dripping down her face. “Yami…” She whispered, her voice raw. “Yami… you know what to do, right?”

“O-of course he does…” Finral joined in, also gazing at his captain, tears pooling in his eyes.

And that’s what hurt Yami the most.

He may appear gruff and cruel, but inside he cared deeply for all of his family which is what he considered the Black Bulls to be. Seeing them stare at him with such hopelessness in their eyes was like a knife to the heart because he knew that they trusted him wholly and believed that he could make things right. He had saved them once upon a time, so why shouldn’t he be able to do anything now?

As he tried to think of what to say, the air shifted once again, this time surrounding the three mages. Multiple portals opened up around them, showing Asta, Noelle, Mimosa, and Yuno playing some kind of game. It was as if they were mocking them, disappearing whenever one of them came too close to it. After many attempts of trying to reach out to one and witnessing Vanessa and Finral becoming more hysterical with every failed attempt, Yami had had enough.

“DARK MAGIC: DARK CLOAKED DIMENSION SLASH!”

Some of the portals were unable to blink out of existence fast enough and so were caught in the magic’s path. They split open, the shimmering around them dimming as they brokenly remained open, no longer dancing around. Yami grunted, placing his katana back into its sheath before running forward to one of the larger portals. Finral and Vanessa hot on his heels.

When they stood before one of the broken portals, Yami ducked his head into it, peering around. Further away on the sunny side he saw his mages still completely oblivious to their presence. Finral and Vanessa pushed him aside, leaning out into the portal as well.

Just as the witch was about to call out, tears still trickling down her cheeks, a force threw them all forward, the three mages tumbling out of the portal and into the land where their missing comrades were. The broken portal flickered briefly before disappearing.

Finral pushed himself out from the bottom of the dog pile, hand shooting out and grimoire glowing. He tried desperately to create a portal back home, but nothing appeared. With a strangled cry, he glanced at Yami and Vanessa, the other two realizing that there was no way back as well. Together, the three gazed over at the field where people were starting to become aware of their presence, slightly shocked from all that had just happened within a span of minutes.

Four figures broke out from the crowd that had amassed, running closer and closer towards them. In that moment though, Yami knew he had failed as he watched the joy and hope radiate in his Bulls’ eyes because he couldn’t bring them back home.There was no making portals to return to the Clover Kingdom. Nothing to slash away at with his sword.

They were all stuck here, and for that reason, he was a failure of a captain.

Chapter Text

It was during another round that it happened. The four mages had been close to one another on the field, fighting each other over the ball when they felt the shift in power occur. Immediately they froze in place, looking at one another as they tried to sense where the power shift originated from.

Aizawa motioned for his students to stand back, unsure of what was happening to the mages. He slowly made his way over to them before they all turned as one in the opposite direction of him before breaking into a sprint. Startled, the erasure hero squinted to see what they were running towards. His eyes widened before he too began to run after them.

In the distance, a group of people sat in a heap, one of them holding up his hand while a book hovered besides him. Aizawa quickly connected the dots as he ran after his mages, realizing that these newcomers must also be from their world.

Meanwhile Asta led the charge, Noelle right beside him while Mimosa and Yuno followed behind. The three figures in the heap stared at them as they made their way to where they sat, various emotions dancing in their eyes. When they were only yards away, one figure stood up and started running towards them.

“ASTA! NOELLE!” Vanessa cried, her grimoire floating besides her as she used her string magic to reach the two teens. The second she got hold of them she pulled them to her, immediately engulfing them in a giant hug. Mimosa and Yuno stopped next to the witch and with a watery smile they too were brought in close.

Finral was quick to join in, tears freely running down his face now as well, helping to squeeze the living daylights out of the teens. Yami meandered over, trying to appear unaffected but failing miserably.

“We thought you were gone!” The witch sobbed, holding the four teens even tighter. “There was no sign of you anywhere!”

“P-please tell us you’re alright!” Finral cried, hugging tighter as well. “Y-you’re not supposed to scare your senior members like this!”

The two Black Bulls released the teens, standing a foot away to properly get a look at the missing mages. Their eyes scanned them over, looking for any injuries or signs of abuse. Seeing none, bright smiles of relief broke out on their faces as they wiped their tears.

Noelle brushed a few of her own out of her eyes while Mimosa held tight to her arm, a few trailing down her own cheeks. Yuno and Asta stood quietly next to each other as well, still shocked at seeing familiar faces from their own world.

Yami came closer, putting a hand on Asta’s shoulder. The anti-magic user looked up at his captain, seeming to consider something, before throwing himself onto the older man. Yami grunted at the impact, but after a moment’s hesitation wrapped his own arms around Asta. Looking over at Noelle, he waved her over, the water mage joining in on the hug.

“Glad you’re not dead.” He gruffly muttered, causing the two young Bulls to laugh into his chest.

“Can’t get rid of us that easy, Captain!” Asta replied, his smile wide.

“A-as if this world could k-kill us that easily…” Noelle whispered, holding onto her captain a bit tighter.

Aizawa stood a few yards away, watching the reunion between the mages and the newcomers. When the pink-haired woman went to speak, she stopped, her eyes narrowing in on him. With a menacing glare, her grimoire began to glow brighter. The other man next to her did the same.

“Who are you?” She cried, standing defensively in front of the four mages. String appeared in her hands. “You will answer me!” The other man held a similar stance, blocking the larger one along with the mages he held in his arms.

Slowly, the erasure hero held up his hands in peace, dropping his capture weapon to the ground. His students still remained on the field, warily watching what was going down.

“I promise you, I have been no threat to those four.” Aizawa slowly started, inching closer to them. When the woman took a step forward he paused. “I can explain everything.”

The woman and man released their magic, but their grimoires still floated nearby. Mimosa walked forward, gently placing a hand on the pink woman’s arm.

“He speaks the truth.” She quietly said, giving Aizawa a small smile although tears pooled in her eyes. “He and the others here have been helpful and kind to us. They’ve made sure we were safe from prying eyes.”

“They are not responsible for us being brought here.” Yuno added on once Mimosa finished. The two older mages finally relented at these words, grabbing their grimoires and placing them back into their holders. Both then proceeded to look to the larger man for direction who at this point had released Asta and Noelle from their hug.

“You’ll answer everything we have to ask.” He darkly stated, hand going to the katana at his waist. “If you don’t, I’ll kill ya.”

Aizawa didn’t doubt him for a second.

Instead, he simply nodded, lowering his own arms and picking up his capture gear from the ground. He waved his class over. Once they reached his side, he informed them that they would be done for the day and to return to their dorms. Knowing better than to argue, his students wandered away, giving occasional glances back at the newcomers.

As he indicated for the group of mages to follow him, he couldn’t help but feel déjà vu. He really was going to need a nap after this.

Chapter Text

Putting all the mages into the teacher’s lounge had probably not been Nezu’s greatest idea. The bear-mouse creature sat in a chair, facing the two new mages who sat on the couch along with Asta and Noelle. Mimosa and Yuno stood off to the side, but remained within reach.

Wait.

Two new mages?

There should be three.

“I’m terribly sorry, but where did the third mage that came with you go.” The principal asked, a kind smile on his face although there was slight worry in his eyes.

“Who?” Their leader said. “Oh. You mean Vanessa? No idea.” He shrugged, becoming more comfortable on the couch. The other mages all looked at one another, confused as to where the pink-haired woman could’ve gone.

Before Nezu had a chance to ask again, a voice rang out from the back of the room.

“HEY GUYS! THEY GOT BOOZE BACK HERE I’VE NEVER SEEN BEFORE!!!” Vanessa popped out of a side room, carrying two bottles in each hand. A large grin was on her face as she proudly sauntered towards the group.

“Finral, look at this!” The woman shoved one of the bottles into said mage’s face, causing him to reel backa bit. “They definitely don’t make this stuff back home! Wanna try it with me?!”

“How did you find my hidden stash?!” Nemuri cried, reaching to take the bottles away from the other woman. “Those are mine!”

Vanessa clutched them to her chest. “Not anymore they aren’t!”

Nemuri and the other teachers looked at the mages on the couch, shock on their faces. The leader shrugged once more, uncaring to the situation playing out. When questioning looks were shot his way, he simply arched a brow.

“What? She’s got some weird sixth sense for that sorta thing. Not my problem.”

“Will everyone please focus on the problem at hand please.” Nezu said, his demeanor calm but clearly agitated. The teachers and young mages quickly quieted down, while the newcomers just looked at him blankly.

“Now, let’s start again. My name is Nezu and I am the principal of this school. Who are you, if you don’t mind me asking.” He placed his paws in his lap, hoping to have some cooperation. Sadly, he should’ve known better.

“Why should I give you my name, fur ball?” The leader said calmly, although his hand inched a bit closer to his katana. The young man next to him quickly looked over, panic in his eyes.

“C-Captain Yami!” He cried, waving his hands back and forth. “Y-You can’t just call their leader that!”

“Shut it, Finral. I’ll do what I want.”

“Eep!”

“I’m Vanessa, and might I say, this is some wonderful tasting booze you got here.” The woman answered, already halfway into her first bottle. “Those two idiots already revealed each other’s names so that should make things easier, hehee.”

Nezu felt his eye slightly twitch once more. Taking a deep breath before he lost his patience, he turned to the four teen mages he already knew.

“Would you four please leave the room for a bit?” Their eyes flashed briefly, and Nezu was quick to reassure them. “Don’t worry, nothing is going to happen. I’d just like to speak to them alone for now if that’s alright. You can see them again once it’s done. Shouldn’t take very long, promise.”

Wary, the four mages quietly left the room until only the new ones remained. Aizawa stepped forward along with a few of the other mages. The mood in the room instantly became more tense. Yami was the first to speak.

“How the hell did we get here? I don’t care what the Vermillion chick said, I want to hear your side of it.”

“Only if you tell us what brought you here in the first place as well.” Aizawa countered, arms crossed over his chest. “We already know how the children arrived, but I have a feeling that it wasn’t the same as you.”

Finral sighed before interjecting, wanting to stop Yami from making some cruel remark.

“There was a multitude of portals that appeared around us, flickering in and out of existence. Whenever we approached one, it disappeared. After awhile, the Captain used one of his spells to essentially break a portal, and when we looked through it, we were thrown here.” The teacher’s nodded, all seeming to be deep in thought.

“We aren’t sure yet why you were brought here,” Aizawa started, dropping his arms and putting them in his pockets, “But we have been keeping the children safe. I, personally, can promise you that. There’s only been one incident with Asta, but even then he won’t tell us what went wrong. Everything else has been covered up with a story, which we’ll now have to make for you as well.”

“What happened to Asta?” Vanessa asked, placing her bottles in her lap. Finral and Yami were also tense at her side.

“Not sure. He avoided most of what I asked, but we’ll all be keeping a closer eye on him and the others. They all seem to have something bottled up inside after all.” He gave a pointed look at the three mages on the couch, but they kept their silence.

“It doesn’t matter where they came from,” Yami cooly answered, although his eyes flashed with suppressed anger, “They’re Magic Knights and we’re taking care of them. That’s all you need to know.”

“I actually have a question about that.” Hizashi asked, noticing the tension rising. “Clearly you’re all part of the Black Bulls or whatever, but Mimosa and Yuno aren’t. So how do you know them, and we know you won’t hurt them?”

“They’re children. Do you really think we’d ever hurt our own Magic Knights like that, even if we aren’t in the same squad?” Pink thread crept over Vanessa’s shoulders, her eyes narrowed.

“Besides, all the squads do occasional joint missions with one another. And Noelle and Mimosa are cousins, while Yuno and Asta grew up together. We wouldn’t hurt their family like that.” Finral finished, hand flexing at his side, as if making little portals.

Hizashi put his hands up in front of him, surrendering. “I wasn’t accusing you of anything. Just have to make sure is all.”

“For now, I think this is enough.” Nezu said, clapping his paws together. “We’ll deal with housing later as we have to figure out where to put you, but I think you should go with the mages back to 1-A’s dorms and join them for dinner. We’ll swing by and let you know what we plan for tomorrow as well. That is all.”

Aizawa headed to the door, the three mages standing up to follow. Once they exited the lounge, the rest of the teachers slumped to the ground.

“That Captain of theirs is terrifying.” Hizashi said, throwing an arm over his face.

“That damned woman took my secret stash of alcohol!” Nemuri complained.

“I’m both eager yet scared of seeing them fight.” Sekijiro commented, glancing at the door they left through. “Although I do pity poor Aizawa.”

There was a hum of agreement around the room, and on the path to the 1-A dorms, the erasure hero sneezed.

Chapter Text

Dinner with the mages and class 1-A was…

Something.

The second that Aizawa entered the building with the three mages in tow, chaos ensued.

Asta and Noelle ran up to Vanessa and Finral, talking quickly to them while being fussed over by their seniors. Yuno and Mimosa quietly crept over, finding comfort in the Black Bulls even though they weren’t their own squad. The students were spread around the living room and kitchen, staring at the newcomers, millions of questions flying through their minds.

Mineta was the first to approach, and before he could even make a comment to Vanessa, he was sent hurtling through a portal before being yanked quickly by string. He hung from the ceiling for the rest of the night, and with the addition of tape to his mouth, he was easily forgotten about.

Yami sauntered past everyone, taking a seat in the kitchen. He eyed Midoriya and Uraraka who were busy looking for food, and when they felt his burning gaze, they immediately handed over what they had taken out of the fridge. All they received in return was a “hrmph” of approval.

Iida went to say something to the Captain about his rudeness, but a glance had him quickly turning to talk to his fellow classmates about dinner. Bakugou grinned at seeing Yami easily shut up their class president and went to join him at the kitchen counter. However, even he made a fast escape after seeing a dark aura surrounding Yami. Even he knew that it wasn't the best to mess with him.

Hizashi came soon after with take out for everyone, and Aizawa snagged him with his capture gear before he could sneak away.

The mages chose first, Vanessa taking three cartons worth of food to go with her bottles of alcohol that were almost drained at this point. The younger mages only took one while Finral gave up his choice to Yami when receiving a death glare. Sighing, he chose a different carton that didn’t look as appealing.

Everyone tried to squeeze together to fit at one table, wanting to hear about the newcomers and what they were like. Those who were unlucky had to either stand or sit far away from where the conversation was happening.

And oh boy, they really should’ve taken those bottles away.

Halfway through telling stories about random escapades the Bulls had gone on, Vanessa began to remove her clothing. Jirou, who was sitting closest out of the rest of the students to the mage, shrieked loudly when she caught sight of the pink-haired woman with only her underwear on.

“W-WHY DID YOU TAKE OFF YOUR CLOTHES?!” She cried, slapping his hands over her eyes and her face burst into a tomato.

“W-Whaaa?...” Vanessa slurred, glancing down at herself. “This is normalll…”

“Vanessa!” Finral scolded, blushing himself. “This is not the time for you to lounge around in your underwear!”

“A-Are you saying this is normal?!” Yaoyorozu covered her mouth in shock. “T-This is not proper for a woman!”

“HAHAHAHAHA!” Yami busted out laughing from where he sat at the kitchen counter and all eyes immediately turned to him. “Calling that witch a proper woman! What a joke!”

“Come on, Yamiiii…” Vanessa whined, taking another swig of her bottle.

“He has a point.” Noelle muttered, shaking her head at the witch’s antics, completely used to it by now. Internally she smiled, happy to witness familiar occurrences.

Aizawa was screaming inside, wondering why he was stuck with this madness. Hizashi used the capture weapon wrapped around his mouth to his advantage, wiggling so it covered his eyes as well.

“Will you please put back on your clothes?” The erasure hero asked, although it sounded more like a command. The witch simply shook her head, giggling to herself.

“Gonna have to catch me firstttttt!!!” And she bolted.

Finral opened up portals to try and intercept her while Aizawa rewrapped his capture weapon in his hands. Asta and Noelle laughed to themselves at seeing their seniors tousle while Mimosa and Yuno sat their wide-eyed with the rest of the students. Yami continued to cackle in the back while Hizashi escaped through the kitchen window.

If there was a cancellation of classes made the next day, Aizawa would only say it was to let the mages settle in and to see if they could help teach classes. He refused to admit it was because he was outsmarted by a pink-haired woman in lingerie.

Chapter Text

The day off was very welcome to the students and mages of class 1-A. Although, things were becoming slightly hectic on the campus of UA.

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU DON’T KNOW WHAT A MOVIE IS?!”

“THAT DOESN’T EXIST WHERE I’M FROM, OR IF IT DOES I’M TOO POOR TO KNOW WHAT IT IS!”

“KIRISHIMA, SERO, BAKUGOU! THIS IS AN EMERGENCY! WE MUST TEACH THIS YOUNG BOY ABOUT THE WONDERS OF MOVIES!”

“ON IT!”

Kaminari grabbed Asta’s arm, pulling the anti-magic user into the living room where the rest of the Bakusquad, minus Ashido, was running around trying to get everything set up. Asta was thrown down onto the couch next to an already sitting Bakugou who didn’t even glance over, shaking his head at the stupidity of his friends. The electric teen ran over to an arguing Kirishima and Sero, trying to discuss which Disney movie was the best one to introduce to the mage.

“Mulan is the best choice! She’s so manly, perfect for a guy like Asta!”

“No way! Beauty and the Beast is amazing! And the songs, I know them all by heart!”

“First of all, not surprised Kaminari. But second of all, clearly The Little Mermaid is the best Disney movie!”

“OI!” The four students immediately shut up, staring at Bakugou wide-eyed. “We’re going to watch Aladdin and that’s final. Think he’ll like that one best. Now move it.”

Quickly, the Bakusquad got everything set up, taking their place on the couches. Asta smiled at the others, taking the bag of popcorn from Sero when offered, and happily watched the moving images on the screen.

From behind him, hiding on top of the cabinets in the kitchen, Nero watched the little mage, satisfied with how he was doing.

~*~*~*~*~

“That makes no sense.”

“I have to agree.”

“I must confess I am quite confused as well.”

Midoriya threw himself backwards, wondering for the millionth time why he had decided to play Parcheesi with Yuno, Todoroki, and Iida. He should’ve known this would happen. Sitting back up he sighed deeply to himself before once more trying to explain how the game worked.

“It’s the rules of the game: if one captures an enemy piece, you then get to move any of your own pieces twenty spaces forward, and it can be split between multiples. I don’t know why they made it that way, but it’s how the game goes.”

“But why twenty? That seems like an arbitrary number to pick.”

“And how come I can split it between my pieces?”

“This doesn’t make any sense.”

Internally, Midoriya cried. He was ready to Detroit Smash this game to smithereens.

~*~*~*~*~

“What the fu-”

“Nemuri.”

“I’m sorry, are we not seeing the same thing, Hizashi? And you can’t yell at me about swearing ‘cause I kno-”

“Nemuri.”

“Go back to your sleeping bag, you caterpillar.”

Aizawa, along with his two childhood friends stood, in the stadium where the Sports Festival took place, watching in fear as the new mages showed their powers. Nezu had asked them to see what kind of powers they had and if there was any way they could have them help out their own students because the bear-mouse-thing thought they should take advantage of the opportunity given to them.

With how things were going, that might not be the best idea, although the principal was pretty sadistic so he may want to terrorize the students anyways.

Ectoplasm had volunteered to create clones in order for the mages to show off their skills and was currently hurrying over to where the other three teachers stood, terrified he’d be mistaken as a clone and not the original. These mages were… something.

Vanessa and her string magic were quite a powerful duo, but the little cat perched on her shoulder was incredible. Anytime one of the Ectoplasms attacked her, the cat would simply touch it and then it’s path would slightly alter, just enough to keep the witch safe. Her thread was also doing a mighty fine job of trapping the clones, something which she found highly amusing.

Finral had an interesting power to the teachers, able to create portals as long as he had been to the place. At the moment he was unable to make them back to his own home world, but he could create them in this new world. Hence explaining how Sekijiro found himself in a heap next to Aizawa while the three mages laughed.

The teamwork between these two particular mages was… an interesting method, one they had apparently used with Asta multiple times in the past.

And were currently doing with the clones, although they were not on their side.

This is how Ectoplasm found himself hiding behind Hizashi as a double of himself went hurtling through the portals, string the only thing keeping him together. The glee on the witch’s face did nothing to reassure him.

And Yami…

That man had only shown his dark magic once, thinking this whole exercise was ‘a stupid waste of time,’ but it was incredible in it’s power. He had sent only a simple slash of darkness at a clone when it came too near, his katana glinting dangerously in the aftermath. From there on out, he yelled at his mages to ‘surpass their limits’ and whenever one seemed to slack he gave them a death glare, purple mana seeping out of him.

If Nezu wanted these mages to train their students, then dear All Might have mercy on their souls.

~*~*~*~*~

The girls were all piled together on Yaoyorozu’s bed, huddled under blankets and dressed in their pajamas. Ashido had declared after finding out they had the day off a girl’s only slumber party, something which neither Mimosa and Noelle had done. The second they mentioned that, the six female students decided it was mandatory to happen.

For a while, the mages stayed quiet, enjoying listening to the other girls talk about their lives and gossip about other students in the school. They laughed from time to time, accepting snacks when handed to them and cuddling close to the others when they moved in.

Everything was going smoothly, until it wasn’t.

“So,” Uraraka glanced at the mages, “You two are cousins? Tell us about your family! We want the details.” The other students joined in, wanting to know more about what their lives were like and everything.

“Well, we’re both from one of the three royal families of the clover kingdom.” Mimosa began, shimmying out of her blanket cocoon so she could sit up. “I’m from Vermillion while Noelle is Silva. We’re both cousins because our parents are related, and the final house is Kira. We don’t interact with them very much.”

“He’s an idiot of a King.” Noelle remarked, also sitting up straighter.

“Ooh! I have an older brother named Kirsch. Although…” the red-haired mage trailed off, her face scrunching up, “I really want to see him trip and damage his pretty face. I can’t stand him! I’m so glad we aren’t in the same Magic Knight Squad!” She balled up her hands, shaking her fists at nothing in particular.

“That bad, huh?” Jirou commented.

“He thinks he’s above everyone. Someone needs to hit him really hard in that head of his before I strangle him.”

“Damn, alright then.”

“What about you Noelle? Ribbit.” Asui asked, turning large eyes to the more silent mage.

The girl in question shifted awkwardly in her seat for a moment, not looking up at the others. Finally, she sighed softly.

“I have three older siblings, two brothers and one sister. Nozel is the eldest and leader of the Silver Eagles squad. Then comes Nebra, she’s kind of like his second-hand. And then Solid comes last, the most hot-headed out of the bunch.”

“Are they all in the same squad? How come you didn’t join them?” Hagakure asked innocently.

“Because they didn’t want me there.” Noelle answered bitterly, her cheeks growing red with her anger. “They think I’m weak since I can’t control my magic, and even though I’m royalty just like they are, they cast me aside and treated me as if I was nothing. It doesn’t help that they always blame me for causing our mother’s death because I was born and lived but she died during birth and I-” She choked, hands shaking as she realized she said too much.

The other girls all looked on in horror at Noelle, Ashido laying an arm around the mage’s shoulders to offer support.

“I’m so sorry, sweetie.” Yaoyorozu softly said. “That’s terrible for them to treat you like that.”

“Did you know about this, Mimosa?” Jirou asked, not in a rude or angry way, but one of genuine curiosity.

The red-haired mage had tears in her eyes as she shook her head no. “I had no idea your siblings were this terrible, Noelle. How come you didn’t tell me? I would’ve helped.”

“N-no you wouldn’t have.” Noelle sobbed, her eyes glinting with suppressed anger. “Y-You saw it all the time, b-but you’re so oblivious to everything! A-and… a-and… a-and sometimes you even added to it!” Tears began to pour down her cheeks. “Y-your offhand comments hurt so b-bad! But you don’t n-notice because you have it p-perfect!”

“T-That’s not true!” Mimosa had begun to cry as well. “I-I’ve never said anything to hurt you!”

“B-but you have.” And Noelle looked at her cousin sadly, eyes like an open book to her heart. All the pent up pain finally breaking free, for everyone present to see.

Quietly, the silver-haired mage stood up from the bed, Ashido’s arm slipping lifelessly to the bed. Padding over to the door, she gave one last glance at the others before exiting the room.

The others remained sitting in silence, only Mimosa’s sobs breaking the still air. Hagakure went to follow Noelle, but Asui held her back, sadness in her eyes. The other students looked like they wanted to chase after as well, but they knew that at this moment it would do more damage than anything else.

Later, they would comfort the suffering girl. But for now they remained silent, wondering how things could have gotten so bad for the seemingly happy cousins.

Chapter Text

Noelle leaned on the bathroom sink, taking deep breaths as her tears finally ceased. Shaking her head, pigtails brushing against her face, she straightened herself. Turning on the sink, she wet her hands and then proceeded to pat her face, making sure to really get under her eyes. Reaching over blindly, she managed to snag a paper towel. Smooshing her face into it, she took a deep breath.

With a look in the mirror, she deemed herself to look presentable. As long as no one looked too closely, then she’d be okay. Tossing the towel into the garbage bin, she made her way out of the bathroom and towards the stairs, deciding it would be best to go down to the kitchen for a drink.

Passing by the living room, she saw Asta curled up in a blanket, eyes glued to the screen as little images flashed by. Huffing, she continued into the kitchen, moseying around to find something suitable for her. Eventually she decided on some orange juice, hoping the glasses boy wouldn’t be overly upset. Taking a seat at the counter, she zoned out, lost in her mind.

A sudden bang drew her attention, head jerking up towards the front door. The others in the living room also jumped at the sound, getting ready to scold whoever barged in so rudely, However, the threats died in their throats.

Yami waltzed in, making a beeline for the bathroom. No one dared question him as he passed by. Vanessa and Finral trotted in as well, instead heading towards the kitchen when the water mage resided.

“Hey! How come you’re not with the other ladies?” The pink-haired woman asked, plopping down next to Noelle. “I thought it was a girl’s day today?”

“It was…” Noelle trailed off, holding her glass tightly between her hands.

“What happened?” Finral asked, having grabbed two glasses from the cabinet. He filled them both with water before placing one before the witch. She nodded in thanks and then focused once more on Noelle.

“N-Nothing!” She spluttered.

Vanessa frowned. “It’s clearly nothing. You know you can tell us, honey. We’re all family anyways.” Finral nodded in agreement, offering a kind smile to the younger mage.

“Mimosa and I just got into an argument. T-That’s all! Nothing too bad.”

Both of the older mages narrowed their eyes at her, knowing that there was far more to this story than she was telling. However, when Noelle said nothing else, instead focused entirely on her juice, they backed off, knowing better than to push her at the moment. Later, they’d dig more into it.

“Well, I’m sure things will figure themselves out. And if not, then we can always help.” Finral said softly, winking at Noelle. “That’s what us seniors are for after all!”

“OH!” Vanessa exclaimed, wanting to distract the young mage. “Guess what happened at training just now!”

“What?” Noelle asked, quirking her eyebrow at the pink-haired woman.

“They kicked us out!”

“Whaaaaaa?!”

“Finral and I were having a grand old time using our combo move- the one with Asta- testing it on that one guy’s clones. But I think we might have gotten a bit carried away ‘cause the teachers suddenly told us we could go back to the dorms for now and see you guys if we wanted and that training was cancelled for the rest of the day. Captain Yami cackled at them, saying how they were afraid of a little bit of power, and you should have seen the blood drain from their faces!”

“This is not something to be proud of, Vanessa!” Finral scolded, although there was a glint in his eyes.

Noelle sat there staring at the two of them, before she began to giggle. She shook her head at her seniors, not knowing what she would ever do with them (the little voice in her head told her she’d do nothing, as they were wonderful exactly the way they were).

~*~*~*~*~

Back in Nezu’s office, Ectoplasm was begging for the bear-mouse-thing to rethink his decision on letting the new mages train their students. Nemuri, Aizawa, Hizashi, and Sekijiro stood quietly, not wanting to be dragged into anything.

“I’m telling you, sir, they are too dangerous to work with our classes! They might kill them!” Ectoplasm pleaded, fear in his voice.

“I highly doubt that they would. They are working for their kingdom, so I believe they know better than that. Otherwise, how would they still be serving as Magic Knights?” The principal replied, his paws placed delicately before him.

“B-But sir-”

“I’m sorry, but I have already made my decision.” The creature plopped down from his chair, coming around the desk to face the teachers. “Considering their skill levels and the increasing villain risk of our nation, I think this is a wonderful opportunity to take advantage of. Our students can practice against highly powerful individuals and become more prepared for the real world without being at risk for murder. Of course, we will have to keep this quiet as we don’t need any government officials getting wind of our other worldly guests, but I do believe this will be a great experience for everyone.”

The teachers remained silent, not wanting to say anything that might tip Nezu off on how terrified they were inside. Instead they nodded their heads, hoping to be dismissed soon.

“Oh! How lovely this will be! Now if only we could get some more of them, now that would be fun!”

“Nezu no-” Hizashi cried out as Ectoplasm wailed in agony. The other three paled considerably, praying to any gods that might listen to not do so. Although, when four of them thought about it, it would all be dumped onto Aizawa if anymore were to arrive.

Not for the last time were the other teachers thankful not to be the erasure hero and teacher of Class 1-A.

Chapter Text

“So, what happened the other day?”

“Whaddaya mean?”

“You know what I mean, shrimp.”

“Oh! I just got lost in the halls, that’s all.”

“...”

“What?”

“...”

“It was nothing, don’t worry about it. I’m a-okay!”

“You have five seconds until I blow your head off.”

“Wha-”

“Five.”

“Hold on now-”

“Four.”

“Wait man you can’t-”

“Three.”

“Please let it go-”

“Two.”

“Where are the others when you need them?!”

“One.”

“Fine fine!” Asta waved his hands hastily before him, trying to ward off the little explosions coming from Bakugou’s hands. He wished the others hadn’t left to go get more snacks from the kitchen, wanting there to be someone else to witness his potential murder.

“Oi! Start talking then!” Bakugou crossed his arms, glaring at the shorter male.

“I had a run in with that blonde boy from the other class… what was his name again? Monomi? Monono? Monamona?” A growl from Bakugou got him back on track. “Anyways, he just had some things to say to me that weren’t particularly friendly, but it’s over with and I’m fine.”

Bakugou stared blankly at Asta, searching his face for anything. His eyes flashed when he found what he was looking for, and without a word he stood up from the couch, marching straight into the kitchen. Asta flailed his arms, chasing after the explosion user.

“Don’t worry about it man! It’s all good now!” He tried to cheer the other up, smiling widely, going in for a high five. But Bakugou ignored him, making a beeline for Kirishima.

Grabbing the spiky-haired teen’s arm, he dragged him around the counter, also latching onto Sero and Kaminari who began to loudly protest. Asta wilted, watching the three leave the dorm building. Noelle, Vanessa, and Finral, who had been talking at the counter, all gave him a look to which he just shrugged. Spotting the snacks that the other teens had been retrieving, his eyes brightened and he piled them up in his arms.

“Wanna come join me for some movies?”

~*~*~*~*~

“Bakubro! What the heck are you doing?!”

“Why do I fear we’re about to be murdered?!”

“Dude, what’s going on?!”

Bakugou finally released his hold on the three other teens, turning around to face them. Crossing his arms once more, he began to explain to them what was happening and his plan.

“So,” he started, making sure he had all of their attention, “Asta, that anti-magic user kid. The other day when Yuno and I were looking for him we found him completely lost in thought, looking a bit sadder than normal.”

“He was sad?!” Kaminari burst out, a shocked look on his face. “That guy’s like the epitome of happiness and good vibes!”

“Super manly too!” Kirishima added.

“Let me finish!” Bakugou snarled. Both shuddered and became silent once more. “We asked him what was up, but he brushed it off. Didn’t trust it. So while you extras were just getting more snacks, I asked him again and he finally fessed up. Apparently, Monoma was being a dick to him and I have a feeling he made the shrimp cry. Asta said he wasn’t ‘friendly’ with his words and I have a feeling it’s because of the match ups we had the other day.”

“Dude, that’s so not cool.” Sero commented, a frown on his face. “Asta is amazing.”

“Perfect fit for our group, and have you seen how manly he is?” Kirishima asked the others, disbelieving that the copy teen could be cruel to the sunshine ball that was the anti-magic user. “It’s clear his friends look up to him too!”

“What’s your plan then, Bakugou?” Kaminari gave the explosion teen a serious look, for once not goofing around. “I assume you dragged us out here to help you. Which of course we will, just don’t get us expelled.” The other two nodded in agreement, determination on their faces.

Bakugou smirked, opening his mouth to explain his plan. However, he was cut short when a heavy weight dropped onto his head, grasping it tightly.

“You have five seconds to tell me who hurt my dumbass kid before I kill you.”

The other three teens screeched, jumping back at the massive form that held Bakugou captive. A purple glow was emanating around it, making it ten times more terrifying. The explosive teen struggled, hands flying up to try to pry off the fingers that held him captive.

“Urgh! Let go of me!”

“Not much time left. Better spill.”

“Urgh! Fine! Monoma! Now let me go!” Bakugou was released, landing in a heap on the ground. Rubbing his head, he glared up at the taller man before him. However, any retort died in his throat at the look of pure murder on his face.

“So, what’s your plan then?” Yami put his hand on his hip, the other one holding a lit cigarette. “I heard everything so you’re not leaving me out of this.”

“Just was going to have a chat with the 1-B extra. Show him he messed with the wrong people.”

“N-No murder.” Kaminari stuttered, Kirishima and Sero nodding vigorously in agreement. Yami sighed, taking a long drag of his cigarette before speaking.

“Alright. Lead on.” When no one moved, he became more agitated. “What? Why aren’t you idiots moving? I thought we were on a mission or something?”

“You’re not going to stop us?” Sero asked.

Kirishima added, “Yeah, any other teacher would not endorse this behavior.”

“Do I look like a teacher to you? Answer wisely, kid.”

“N-No sir!”

“Well then, let’s get moving. Don’t have all day.” Bakugou grinned, pushing himself up off the ground.

“Let’s go then.”

~*~*~*~*~

“Has anyone seen the Captain?” Vanessa asked from where she was curled up on the couch with Noelle. She shoved some more popcorn into her mouth, watching the images on the screen.

“No, not since he left to use the bathroom.” Finral answered, shifting his position next to Asta. “I’m not going to go check though, that’s asking to be murdered.”

“I haven’t seen Bakugou and the others since they left the building either.” Asta commented, munching on the chips in his bowl, eyes glued to the movie.

“I’m sure they’re quite capable of taking care of themselves.” Noelle muttered. She burrowed further under the blanket draped over her and the witch, smiling as Rouge purred from where she sat on their legs.

A loud blood curdling scream in the distance drew their attention away from the movie, but the four Black Bulls shrugged, completely used to that kind of thing back at their base. Everyone else in the dorm building froze, wondering who had just been murdered. And for the teachers in the principal’s office, only the sound of Nezu cackling could be heard afterwards as the others bolted for the door, wanting to get as far away as possible from the nightmare that was sure to ensue.

Chapter Text

The following day, classes went as normal. Well, as normal as they had been going with the four young mages joining Class 1-A. The three elder mages were talking with Nezu for most of the day, and if they weren’t with him were otherwise hanging around the teacher’s lounge as they were not ready to showcase them quite yet. Honestly, it was to prevent any actual casualties from happening as Monoma was not in the greatest condition at the start of the day.

They decided it was best to not ask questions and let it slide.

When classes were over for the day, Uraraka ran up to Aizawa, asking if her and some others could run out to the store in order to get some things. After some debate between the two, it was agreed that Uraraka and four others could go out as long as they were accompanied by an adult. The gravity girl smiled widely, running off to go inform her friends of the decision.

Sighing, Aizawa made his way back to the teacher’s lounge, trying to figure out who would be best to send with them as he was in no way going to join. Upon entering, he laid eyes on Vanessa and Nemuri talking, both women sitting close together. With a flash of red, he made his way over to his best friend. When he got close, Nemuri glanced up, smile fading as she saw the look on his face.

“Please, no.”

“You can chaperone the children. I want nothing to do with their trip to the store. They’re won’t be many either, I made sure of it.”

“B-But… they’re not my kids!”

“Now they are. Consider this the adoption. I am going to get some much needed sleep.” And with that the erasure hero grabbed his yellow sleeping bag, immediately scurrying into it. Nemuri whined, slinking down onto the couch. Vanessa glanced between the two, not sure exactly what she was witnessing.

“Um…” The witch trailed off, not sure what to even ask. Thankfully, the other woman answered her unspoken thoughts.

“That caterpillar wants me to go watch his children as they do some shopping.” Nemuri huffed, pushing herself up onto her feet. “This probably is not going to be smart, but do you want to join us? You can help watch your own while I deal with our students.”

“Sure!” Vanessa popped off the couch, fixing her hat that had slightly fallen off her head. “I’m ready.” Nemuri looked over the witch, a frown forming on her face.

“This won’t do.”

“What do you mean?” The witch gasped, looking down at her revealing outfit. “This is what I always wear.”

“Look, we have to dress like civilians and as much as I love to be sexy, you can’t waltz around like this out there.”

“Well, I have nothing else to wear.” Vanessa pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. An idea lit up in Nemuri’s head, a broad smile covering her face.

“Don’t worry. I know just the thing.”

~*~*~*~*~

Uraraka waited by the gates, talking happily with the others who had joined her, all of them out of their school uniforms, the mages having backpacks to carry their grimoires in. Mimosa was next to her, chatting about one of the lessons they had had earlier in the day. There was still some awkward tension between the cousins which none of the girls felt brave enough to poke, hence why Noelle was not joining them. The other three who had come along because they had their own supplies to get were Todoroki and Kirishima, Asta tagging along after the latter’s insistence. Although the two actual 1-A students were not the closest, even the fire-ice user couldn’t deny the friendliness that the spiky-haired teen offered.

Noticing two approaching figures, Uraraka began to wave, hopping up and down.

“Midnight! And the witch! What’s her name again?”

“Miss Vanessa!” Asta yelled, waving at his senior team member. “I didn’t know you were coming.”

“Nemuri invited me along to shop and of course I couldn’t turn it down!” Vanessa replied, the two women having reached the group of teens.

The R-rated hero had done a wonderful job of dressing the witch in casual clothes that still let her feel sexy but not explicitly so. With high-waisted jeans and a deep purple long-sleeved crop top, Vanessa still could strut her stuff without making the world turn red in the face. Some black combat boots finished off the look and the witch was feeling amazing, no longer peeved at having to change. Nemuri was even allowed to hold Rouge after promising to show her some more fashion items later on.

Together, the group headed out, on their way to hit the stores.

Due to the weather being nice, they forgoed the train and instead walked to the market center. On the way, the natives pointed out and explained different things to the mages, watching their eyes grow in wonder.

The vehicles were a mystery to them as well as technology in general. Todoroki also learned a thing or two as well when one of the others explained something, although a lot of it he was knowledgeable on. It was just some common things here and there he was unaware about, but acted as though he knew what was going on.

The students were also well aware of the Monoma incident that had occurred the night before, keeping an eye on Asta as they went to make sure he was okay. They also knew about the fight between the cousins so an eye was on her as well. The students had spread the word across their class, promising to watch out for their mages.

Oh yeah.

1-A had unanimously decided to protect the young mages at all costs.

But that’s besides the point.

When the group reached their first stop, the hardware store, they split off to go grab what they needed, agreeing to meet back at the front of the store in fifteen minutes. The girls headed one way while the boys went the other, the two women also splitting up to each go with a group.

“What kind of pots were you thinking of, Uraraka?” Nemuri asked, watching as the gravity girl and mage carefully looked over the options before them. The girls of 1-A had decided to brighten up their dorm by decorating it with flowers and with the plant mage on their side, they were ready to bring their plan to light.

“I’m not sure.” Uraraka tapped her finger on her chin, thinking deeply about what to do.

Mimosa quietly spoke up from where she was bent over, investigating the bottom shelf. “You should compliment the flowers you plan on growing with the pot you pick. Brighter flowers should have a darker base to allow them to take center stage, but you should probably stick with shades of gray. Brown is a no go, and black I wouldn’t recommend, unless you specifically want that, but…” The mage blushed, realizing she had gone off in a tangent.

As Uraraka squealed in delight, grabbing the plant mage by the shoulders and shaking her happily, the other group was also running into some trouble.

“Why am I not surprised Bakugou managed to break it?” Todoroki muttered. Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck, giving the others a sheepish grin.

“Might’ve been my fault, if I’m completely honest. Challenged him and he went way above what I was expecting. Definitely didn’t prepare for the explosions to occur.”

“Well, we’ll just have to make the equipment sturdier so we can train harder!” Asta shouted, pumping his fist in the air. Kirishima did the same while Vanessa just shook her head at the boy’s antics.

While the two manly teens started to look around, Vanessa turned to Todoroki, watching as the boy idly poked at some things on the shelves. She went to say something to him, hoping to start a conversation, but a loud clattering noise interrupted her. The group of four quickly looked behind them where the sound came from and froze.

Dabi and Toga stood at the back of the aisle, tools dropped on the floor before them. A staredown began between the two groups, each one wondering who would make the first move. An outsider was the one to make that decision for them.

“Alright guys, I found the parts to fix my arm up with. And don’t worry, the store manager is still compliant with keeping his mouth shut about all this.” Mr. Compress walked over to join his fellow villains, still unaware of the heroes and mages standing in the same aisle. “Why the blank faces? Hmm?”

The older villain turned around, freezing up at the sight of what his friends were currently staring at.

“Well this isn’t good, now is it?”

Chapter Text

“You gonna let us just walk on out of here, or are we going to have to do this the hard way?” Dabi drawled, shoving his hands into his pockets while a slight smirk crossed his face.

“You’re a wanted criminal. We obviously can’t just let you leave.” Todoroki replied icily, taking a fighting stance. Kirishima grabbed his arm, gaining his attention.

“Dude,” he started in a whisper, “You don’t have your license yet. Now I’m all for stopping them, but I don’t want to see you get in trouble.”

“I think the police will have to find it in themselves to understand that we weren’t given much of an option.” Was all the reply he got as a streak of blue flame came flying by them.

“Consider that a warning shot.” Dabi lit up a small ball of blue fire in his hand, Toga happily pulling out her knives. “Now be good little heroes and run away before this becomes messy.”

“Maybe if I can capture one of them the boss could use them for something.” Mr. Compress stuffed the parts he had gotten into his pockets, idly twirling a little marble in his fingers. “Two of them I don’t recognize. I’m sure there’s lots of fun things we could do with them.” The older villain chuckled darkly.

Shit shit shit shit shit, Vanessa thought to herself, wishing that Nemuri and her hadn’t split up the kids. She didn’t know who these people were, but she knew trouble when she saw it. Glancing at the kids in front of her, she knew she had to be careful as to not let them get hurt. Rouge appeared on her back at her silent beckon and hid in her hair as to not be seen.

“Alright,” she said sternly, “I need you boys to get behind me. I’m currently the one in charge so that means you have to listen to me.”

“Miss, you don’t know who these guys are! They're serious trouble!” Kirishima said, eyes not leaving the villains in front of them.

“I get that, but I don’t want you three to get hurt.”

“I don’t think we’re getting a choice!” Asta yelled as Dabi unleashed a surge of blue flames towards them.

Without a moment's hesitation Vanessa used her thread to yank back the three boys, sending them flying behind her and out of reach of the flames. The tips of the flames danced along her skin as Rouge was currently going for Toga who was lunging for them. Hissing in pain, Vanessa stood strong and watched as the girl was thrown off balance, missing her by inches. Looking down at her arm, she saw ugly burns beginning to form. However, she ignored it, the boys being more important to her.

By this point, screams of panic had begun to sound in the store, civilians running for their lives. The flames caught onto the shelves and goods, growing strong. Nemuri’s group quickly dashed towards the direction of the smoke, pushing past the crowd of frantic people.

This isn’t good! Nemuri thought. I’m glad Aizawa had the sense to send me, but dear lord I wasn’t expecting this! Thinking quickly, the R-rated hero threw a plan together in her head.

“Uraraka! Mimosa!” The two girls looked at her, coming to a standstill as she did. “I want you two to protect the innocent civilians. Tend any wounds that they may have received from the burst of fire and keep them away from this area. And don’t fight me on this!” She added when she saw Uraraka open her mouth to protest.

Both girls nodded their heads, taking off towards the front of the store, calling out for people to come with them for protection. Nemuri watched for a brief moment before hurrying towards the others. What she came upon was not what she wanted to see.

Todoroki had tried using his ice as a barrier, trying to cut off them from the villains while also making sure the civilians wouldn’t be trapped with them. However, Dabi’s flames easily melted the walls he made, forcing the teen to use his own flames in defense.

Kirishima had completely hardened, dodging Toga’s knives while trying to get a hit in. Rouge was also aiding by tapping the girl occasionally, although the cat was also trying to interfere with Mr. Compress who was hellbent on capturing Vanessa.

The witch was trying to tie up the villains, but was mostly focused on the boys, making sure they weren’t going to get hurt. More burns began to decorate her skin as Rouge was not protecting her but Vanessa couldn’t care less. The kids didn’t have any serious injuries yet and that was all that mattered to her at the moment.

Asta had drawn out his greatsword, using it as a means to deflect the flames back towards the villains. He and Todoroki had come up with a method in the process where the dual teen would shoot flames at him and he’d send them flying towards Dabi. The three moved in a deadly dance, avoiding flames at all costs.

Nemuri swore under her breath, checking the surrounding area as she did so. Seeing some civilians who had been trapped by debri, she dashed over to them, leaving the villains to the others as she couldn’t leave these people in trouble.

“Kirishima!” Asta called out, sending blue flames back at Dabi.

“Yeah!” The spiky-haired teen called back, blocking one of Toga’s jabs with his hardened arms.

“Switch with me for a second! I have an idea!”

Without missing a beat, Kirishima dodged the girl’s next attack, sprinting over to where Todoroki stood. Asta slid with ease under a stream of fire, using the momentum to nail Toga in the back with the blunt side of his sword. The girl went flying, crashing through the stocked shelves.

“How dare you?!” Mr. Compress raged.

The man dashed towards the mage, now intending to capture him instead. Rouge jumped onto his back, throwing the man into nearby shelving, giving Asta a chance to get back.

Dabi took this opportunity to send flames towards the anti-magic user, finally understanding how the damned cat worked. Since it was focused on Mr. Compress he used this chance to burn the annoying mage.

And he did.

Asta screamed out in pain, Kirishima having been a second too late to interfere. Finally, he hardened himself to his unbreaking form, taking the fire head on. Todoroki used his ice to knock Dabi straight into the back wall, the villain grunting in pain from the collision.

“Oh dear.” A voice calmly said, watching the havoc halt in front of him. “It’s time for you three to come home now, I believe.” Kurogiri stepped out of a portal that had formed behind Vanessa while she was focused on Mr. Compress.

“That bastard hurt Toga!” Dabi snarled, hands itching to ignite. “He can’t get away with that!”

“He won’t.” Was all the wisp man replied. “None of them will.”

Purple portals appeared underneath each of the villains, slowly taking them away. A larger one appeared on the back wall. Inching further and further away, the heroes and mages shuddered at the inhuman screech that came out of it.

“Have fun.” And with that the villains had disappeared, but not before carressing the witch’s head in what could only be a warning.

From the largest portal though, a Nomu stepped out, crawling on its hands and feet like a rabid beast. Wings protruded from it’s back, broken and tattered. As usual of its kind, brains were exposed on the top of it’s head while razor sharp teeth stuck out from the mouth.

Standing on its hind legs, the Nomu unleashed a deafening roar causing the mages and heroes to cover their ears. Nemuri looked on in fear as she joined the group having just freed the trapped civilians.

The battle was only now getting started.

Chapter Text

“Why haven’t the pro heroes shown up yet?” Uraraka muttered to Mimosa as she helped guide people away from the burning building.

“I don’t know.” The mage replied quietly, fear in her voice.

Together, the two girls set up a part of the parking lot where they could tend to the injured. Some of the civilians had offered coats as a means for something for people to lay on, others comforting those who were panicked.

Uraraka used her quirk to remove any dangerous debris from the surrounding area, doing her best to block off the store so the villains couldn’t exit through the main entrance and reach them. Mimosa focused on healing any injuries, moving from person to person.

A sudden roar from inside the store sent the civilians into a panic once more, and the girls quickly got up to reassure them, putting themselves between the people and the store. They prayed that their friends inside were okay. While they continued doing what they could, a pair of yellow eyes watched them from above.

The Nomu lunged at Asta first, mouth wide open. It was thrown off course by Rouge, instead careening through the store wall and out into the streets. Asta, Kirishima, and Vanessa dashed through the opening to follow it, and when Todoroki went to follow Nemuri held him back. The teen gave her a questioning look.

“I want you to go to the front of the store and join the girls in protecting the citizens.” She said sternly. “You still don’t have your license and I don’t want that to be jeopardized for you. Please.”

Todoroki heard the undertone of begging in her voice and couldn’t argue with his teacher. “But what about the mages? They’re going to be exposed.”

“I know. However, those two have skills that may potentially take down that creature. I’ll deal with the backlash if it comes to government involvement. You are a hero in training and therefore I can’t have you risking your chance at finishing the remedial course for this. They don’t have that same concern.”

“Alright. Be careful.” Todoroki turned around and ran through the burning building, heading to join the girls in defense of the civilians. Nemuri sighed before sprinting to catch up with the others.

Coming out into the street, she saw as Kirishima was currently in the process of holding up part of a collapsing building, civilians running out from it. Taking a quick glance at the mages, she herself ran over to help the boy as her quirk was not going to be the most effective and logical in such a situation. She prayed reinforcements would arrive swiftly.

“Asta! Now might be a good time to use that other form of yours!” Vanessa shouted, threads wrapping around her arms as Rouge ran around protecting innocent bystanders. “Give me a chance to tie that ugly thing up!”

“On it, Miss Vanessa!” The anti-magic user shouted, using his sword to center himself. Black tendrils began to flow from his body, winding around his right side, horns and a wing sprouting from his body. Transformation complete, he grinned as he drew out his second sword, launching himself into the air to join the flying Nomu.

“Focus on me, you big ugly jerk!” Asta slammed into the Nomu, greatsword hitting it with the blunt side. Avoiding the hands that jerked towards him, the mage flipped his shorter sword around in his hand, jabbing it into the creature’s side.

The Nomu howled loudly, blood spurting everywhere. Grabbing onto Asta’s leg, it threw the anti-magic user into a nearby building. Wings flapping weakly, the beast attempted to dislodge the sword stuck inside of it, but cried out when touching the hilt burned it. Giving up, it made a mad dash towards the building it threw Asta in to.

While the beast struggled in the sky, the anti-magic user slowly pushed himself off the ground, blood dripping from the fresh claw wounds in his leg. He could feel that his ribs were either fractured or severely bruised from the way he gasped for air and his chest ached. Knowing he couldn’t waste any time, he quickly forced himself onto his feet, gripping his greatsword in both hands. The mage pointed it straight in front of him, hoping this would work.

When the Nomu crashed through the windows, Asta propelled himself forward with his anti-magic, making a clean cut into the heart of the beast. The creature gave a hideous cry, body twitching in agony. The mage held strong, not letting his hands release the sword’s hilt.

Together the two fell back out into the streets, landing with a large crash. When the dust settled, Asta stood proudly on the Nomu’s corpse, sword clutched in his hands. Blood trickled from his numerous wounds, but most were still hidden from the eye as black continued to flow over the right side of his body.

There were a few moments of silence before civilians began cheering, praising the mage for defeating the creature. To be certain, Vanessa ran over and tied the Nomu up in her thread, not wanting to take any chances. Rouge settled onto her shoulder, content with the work it had just done.

Right as the police began to arrive on the scene, portals emerged below the mages, all three of them, and before they had a chance to cry for help, they were completely enveloped, teleported far away.

Nemuri screamed in rage, sprinting over to where Vanessa was sucked into the portal. Dropping to her knees she began to cry, tears streaming down her face. Kirishima almost mechanically made his way to the Nomu, eyes blank as he stared at where Asta stood only moments before. Facing his teacher, the R-rated hero wrapped him into her arms at the sight of tears beginning to pool in his eyes.

Todoroki and Uraraka were being held back by police, both screaming to let them go. Their eyes never leaving the spot where Mimosa last knelt, healing a small little girl of the scrapes that decorated her arms. They begged to be released so they could go hunt for their friends, unable to comprehend that the villains would dare take them.

Eventually the four were brought together, Nemuri holding all three children in her arms. When Tsukauchi stepped out of one of the police cars, the hero could only give him a sorrowful glance, knowing full well that things were about to get complicated.

Chapter Text

“You’re really hot.”

“...”

“Like, I would totally be trying to date you if you weren’t from another world.”

“...”

“Trying to keep quiet, huh? Well, you’re blushing so I’m definitely getting through to you.”

“MINA!”

“WHAT DO YOU WANT KAMINARI?!”

“LEAVE POOR YUNO ALONE!”

Yuno sat on the couch silently, his face a horrible mess of red. Mina had plopped down next to him minutes before, casually chatting to which he would give brief answers. All of a sudden that changed, her instead switching to his looks. He’d tried to stay emotionless, but the pink girl was leaning way too close and he thanked any gods that were watching for Kaminari’s interference.

“Psh, whatever.” Mina slouched into the couch, focusing on the television. “Who put on the news? There’s nothing happening and I’m bored.” She whined.

“I did.” Iida replied, appearing from the kitchen. Midoriya and Asui followed him while Bakugou, Tokoyami, and Shoji all entered the room from the elevator. By this point, everyone was milling about downstairs.

“Why did you put on the news?” Mina asked the class president, wondering why he would torture her with such a thing.

“Because it is important for aspiring heroes to be up to date with the latest happenings in their city, even in the world.”

“Ugh! Uraraka and them better hurry up with the snacks soon! Maybe that’ll cure my boredom!” She flopped onto Yuno’s shoulder, completely sprawling out on the couch. Yuno sat frozen, eyes wide.

It was at this time that a certain someone made her presence known.

“HOW DARE YOU LAY ON MY YUNO?!” Bell screeched, glittery sparkles going everywhere in her temper tantrum. “GET OFF OF HIM NOW!”

“HE’S NOT YOURS, YOU SPARKLY BUG!” Mina retorted, remembering the little spirit from days ago.

“WELL HE DEFINITELY ISN’T YOURS SO KEEP YOUR GRUBBY HANDS OFF OF HIM!”

“OOOH YOU’RE GONNA GET IT NOW!” The pink-skinned girl swatted at the spirit, growling when it dodged her attack. In return Bell pulled at Mina’s horns, glitter falling into the girl’s eyes.

“OWWWWWWWWWWWWW!!!”

“Bell you need to stop!” Yuno tried to interfere in the fighting, but the spirit was entirely too focused on showing Mina who she was messing with. Everyone else in the room watched in slight horror at what was occurring, a few particular individuals snickering at watching their friend be beaten up by a spirit.

However, the moment was cut short when a loud beep came from the television prompting everyone to look. What they saw made them go dead silent.

“This just in!” (How were reporters always the first one to the scene? And always in helicopters?) “One of the creatures, named Nomu, has appeared in the shopping district! Civilians have been fleeing out of a hardware store that is currently on fire after the beast came crashing out of it! There appear to be people fighting it, although they are not any of the heroes we normally see! We’re going in for a closer look!”

“I-Is that Asta?!” Noelle cried, eyes widening in fear as the camera focused in on a black form flying up to meet the Nomu in the sky. As the two crashed together, the camera swung around to a woman with pink hair in the streets, thread from her hands holding together fallen debris. Nero flew down from its hiding spot, settling on the mage’s head to watch.

“Where are the others?” Tokoyami wondered, Shoji motionless at his side. Even Mineta was silent as he watched the screen, eyes wide with disbelief.

“O-Our friends have to be okay, right?” Jirou asked the others, unable to look away from the news.

They watched as the two black forms fought in the sky, and everyone in the room cried out when Asta was thrown into a building. Bakugou set off little explosions in his hand, angry that the extra was being thrown around.

“Where are the police?” He yelled, causing the others to murmur in agreement. “How come no other pros are here?!”

“Wait, what’s happening?!” The reporter cried out, the camera zooming in on the Nomu as it went barreling through the windows. However, in an instant it came flying back out, heading straight towards the ground. “I-I can’t see anything through this dust!”

When everything settled, the camera focused on Asta standing proudly on the Nomu’s corpse, still in his black form. The reporter began cheering loudly along with the rest of the crew in the helicopter. The students and mages of 1-A released breaths they didn’t know they had been holding, watching as Vanessa wrapped up the creature in her thread.

The camera cut out before anything else could be shown, instead going back to the normal newscasters. As they began to discuss the incident that had just occurred, everyone piled together in the living room, immensely thankful that things seemed to be okay. They still wondered where everyone else was as there were more than just the mages who had left to pick up supplies.

While the group talked about what had just occurred, along with questioning what the heck Asta just was, Aizawa came into the dorms, Yami and Finral with him. All three men had murder in their eyes.

“Yuno, Noelle,” he said, watching as the two mages looked towards him, Bell flitting around the boy’s head nervously. “I need you to come with me immediately. We have an issue.”

Chapter Text

“How do we keep losing all our mages?” Marx muttered tiredly, the question not directed at anyone in particular.

Everyone who had been sent out searching were currently residing in Julius’ office, going over the most recent incident that had occurred. Sorrow, anger, and confusion were the most prominent emotions shown, no one certain what to do for the next step.

Finding out the Yami and two more of his members had gone missing was a blow to everyone. Even those who weren’t particularly fond of the Black Bulls were in shock that they were nowhere to be found as well.

Julius sighed deeply, watching the clouds roll by in the sky.

Losing Yami was painful, not that the others were not as much. It was just he had a long relationship with the foreigner and he had thought that if anyone could find the missing teens it would’ve been him. Clearly he had misjudged the power that their enemy held. And no, he didn’t believe it was the Eye of the Midnight Sun, not anymore.

“What’s the plan now?” Nozel asked, trying to look relaxed as he leaned against the wall although his fidgeting betrayed him. Mereoleona stood nearby, tiny flames bursting around her due to the rage she felt, Leopold tapping his fingers together nervously.

“It’s hard to say when none of us were able to find any evidence to lead us somewhere.” Vangeance quietly said from where he stood next to Klaus who was a worried mess.

Charlotte paced back and forth. “It makes no sense for them to be able to disappear without any trail… even if spatial magic had been used we’d at least find a trace of mana…”

“What I am curious about,” Marx began, looking around at the others, “Is why is it that the Black Bulls seem to be the ones targeted the most? Only two of our missing mages were Golden Dawn members, but the rest were from the Bulls brigade. There must be a reason for it.”

“It isn’t as though they’ll find any civility with them.” Nozel murmured, but it didn’t have it’s usual bite.

“Maybe if we bring them to the capital then whoever is after them will appear.” Mereoleona grinned. “And if they do show up we can put them in their place.”

“That isn’t the worst idea.” Vangeance agreed. “Then we’d be able to keep an eye on them and see if they really are the targets.”

“Hopefully no more have gone missing though. We don’t normally hear much from them to begin with and I fear there are more missing then we believe.” Charlotte added, having stopped her pacing to focus on the others.

“Marx,” Julius looked towards his aide, “See that they are immediately brought here. We’ll explain the situation to them then and hope that they will cooperate. With their Captain now missing as well I’m sure they’ll be more understanding.”

Marx bowed slightly before hurrying out of the office, not wanting to waste any time in taking care of this matter. The others plopped down in seats knowing that they weren’t anywhere close to being done. Julius sat as well, a thoughtful look on his face.

“Wizard King, sir.” Leopold softly said, for once not a flaming ball of energy like his family was known to be. “Do you believe Asta and the others are doing okay?” Sad eyes bore into Julius and the man’s heart broke for the child before him because that’s all he really was still. Just a kid in his mid-teens.

“Of course. They’re some of the strongest people I know so I’m sure they’re doing fine.” And it was the honest truth. Julius had complete faith in the Black Bulls and knew that no matter what was thrown at them, they’d be able to handle it. He knew better than to look down on them like everyone else did.

There were a few moments of silence that followed this, Leopold’s sister roughly patting him on the head and whispering that everything would turn out fine, the complete opposite of her normal personality.

When Klaus also appeared as though he was about to ask a question, a frenzied Marx burst back into the room, Black Bull members following him, each one looking angry and worried.

“They took two more of the Bulls!” The aide exclaimed, being pushed aside by the remaining knights.

“Where are all of our members?!” Charmy cried from where she was perched on Gauche’s back.

“You better tell me where everyone is or I’ll kill you for Marie’s sake.” The sister-lover uttered, his eye gleaming with rage.

Grey for once was not shielding her face with her hands, instead shaking with nerves and anger. “Y-You better h-have some a-answers for us!” She yelled, hands balling up by her sides.

Gordon muttered something that sounded awfully like a curse.

Everyone looked at them wide-eyed, unsure of what to do with the murderous Magic Knights before them. However, even they could tell that they were missing members. Julius stood from his seat at his desk, offering his hands up in a silent peace offering.

“Who did they just take?” He asked calmly, waiting for a response although he was certain he already knew who it was.

“They took Magna and Luck! They took them from right in front of us!” Charmy said, dropping down from Gauche’s back. A cotton sheep appeared behind her, eye’s glinting. “Whoever this is, I want them dead!”

The other three Bulls cheered in agreement, and although their suspicions of the brigade being targeted was confirmed, none of the other Magic Knights in the room were pleased to see it. Despite them all not being overly happy with the squad, not a single one of them would have ever wished this to happen to them.

It was time to take action.

Chapter Text

When Vanessa came to it was with a pounding in her head, not so different than when she was hungover. Groaning, she tried to move her body, but found that she couldn’t. Squinting open her eyes, she was met with darkness, only a faint light glowing in the distance.

Rolling onto her back, she hissed as her burns flared with pain. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself up, almost toppling right back down at the dizziness that assaulted her. Breathing through clenched teeth she focused on trying to will away the pain. Eventually her body settled, giving her the chance to open her eyes.

The witch was in fact tied up like she had assumed to be once she realized she couldn’t move her limbs at all. Rope tied her legs tightly to one another while her arms were bound across her chest. Able to open her eyes now without too much pain, she realized that she was in some sort of warehouse, boxes being stacked all around her. Sighing, she closed her eyes before panic set in.

Where are the others?! Her mind frantically cried out, memories coming flooding back to her of the fight. The witch looked around her, trying to spot anyone without close distance to her. She choked back a sob when her eyes locked onto what she didn’t want to see.

Asta was tied up similar to Vanessa, but he had been thrown into a tiny space between the boxes, almost as if they didn’t want him to have any wiggle room. His wounds, now very visible to the eye since the black tendrils were gone, seeped blood slowly, his clothes torn.

A few feet away from him lay Mimosa, having been propped up against a box. Red-hair covered her face, but her bound arms and legs were covered in scratches and cuts, although they didn’t bleed. Out of the three of them, she was in the best condition.

The witch tried to scootch herself over to where the younger mages lay, wanting to check them for herself to confirm they were alive. It was an agonizingly slow process, having to take deep breaths when the pain became too much to bear. However, Vanessa powered through it, wanting to reach them before their captors returned.

With one last shove, she managed to land next to Mimosa, leaning onto the girl as she caught her breath. Using her head, the pink-haired woman nudged the royal, watching as her head rolled to the side. She released a sigh of relief seeing the girl’s eyes flutter open.

Mimosa’s face scrunched up in slight pain as she tried to focus on what was around her. Slowly, she turned to see someone’s face next to her own, panic starting before she realized it was the Black Bulls woman. She smiled slightly before grimacing as she realized she couldn’t feel her limbs.

“What’s… going on…?” She mumbled, looking at Vanessa questioningly.

The witch sighed, taking a quick glance behind her before responding. “It seems we’ve been taken captive, but by who I’m not sure yet.” She watched the girl’s eyes widen in fear. “Asta is also with us, but he’s over there.” Mimosa quickly looked over, breath hitching when she saw the state he was in.

“What are we going to do?” The young mage whispered, eyes bright with tears. Vanessa’s heart ached at the sight. She leaned down close, resting her head on Mimosa’s, trying to give her some comfort.

“I’m not sure, but I swear to you I will protect you two from whatever happens. We still have to get back home, can’t go dying yet.” Mimosa hummed in agreement, settling into the witch’s side.

“Wait!” The young mage anxiously whispered. “Where are our grimoires?!”

Vanessa froze, having not realized her book was no longer on her person. With a quick glance at Asta, she realized that his own wasn’t on his person either. Swallowing her fear, she tried to calm herself so as to not panic Mimosa more.

“It seems they’ve taken them, although I doubt they know the meaning behind them. We’ll get them back, don’t worry too much about it dear.” The girl took in some breaths, nodding her head quietly before resuming her position before on Vanessa.

The two sat there for some time, eye’s flickering to Asta occasionally while also watching for their captors to show themselves. Although Mimosa did not know the witch that well, she felt relieved and safe having her next to her. Without Vanessa with them, the mage wasn’t sure how she would feel.

After around two hours had passed, the two picked up on the sound of movement from further in the warehouse. They sat up straight, Vanessa trying to push Mimosa behind her. Eventually, the sound of footsteps became extremely loud, and then a man appeared from around one of the boxes. The witch recognized him as the portal villain from the store, glaring into his wispy yellow eyes.

“Good evening.” He said, stopping a few feet in front of the two mages. “Glad to see that two of you are awake. That’ll make things easier.” When he went to walk over to the unconscious mage, Vanessa snapped.

“DON’T GO NEAR HIM!” She yelled out, leaning menacingly towards the wisp man. “DON’T YOU DARE LAY A SINGLE FINGER ON HIM!”

“Ugh, Kurogiri, what is with all the commotion back here?” A lanky figure stepped into view, a black trench coat adorning his frame. “Can’t handle our prisoners by yourself?” The voice was scratchy as it drawled mockingly towards the other man.

“Everything was going perfectly fine until that woman became agitated, Shigaraki.”

“I’ll make her shut up. Grab the boy and then let’s move them.” The lankier man, Shigaraki, moved towards the two female mages, taking his hands out of his pockets. When he reached them, he knelt down, grinning at the pink-haired woman.

“Now, I recommend you don’t move and listen, or you’re going to be in trouble.” He stated when the witch went to headbutt the man. The two watched as he placed his hands on the ropes surrounding their legs, gasping as they watched it disintegrate into dust. “Get up.”

Shigaraki stepped back, straightening out his coat as he watched the two mages struggle to get their legs working. When the younger of the two stumbled, he flexed his fingers, giving the witch a look.

“You better help her up, or I may just have to do it myself.”

Vanessa’s face couldn’t become any angrier as her eye’s pierced into Shigaraki. Without saying a word she helped Mimosa onto her feet, letting her lean into her side when she swayed. The man chuckled before walking away, the two silently following behind.

By the time they reached the center of the warehouse, both mages had sweat trickling down their necks as their legs were cramping and screaming out in pain. With a look they saw that Asta and Kurogiri had already reached the area, probably having ported over. The two stopped next to the boy, taking protective stances in front of him as he finished waking up, having been rudely awoke only moments before.

“Wha…?” Asta muttered, confused on what was happening. Vanessa and Mimosa only stood stronger before him.

Taking a glance around the area they were now standing in, they saw Dabi and Mr. Compress perched on top of some boxes, glaring at the mages. Toga sat before them on the floor, nursing her wounded arm. Shigaraki had plopped himself down onto a box as well while Shigaraki stood guard nearby. There were two other males in the room, but they were not ones they knew.

“Alright.” Shigaraki began, leaning forward to peer at the mages. “Let’s begin this, well, interrogation, I guess you could say. We have some questions that need answering from you three.”

Chapter Text

“What do you mean they were taken?!” Noelle cried out, eyes frantically going back and forth between Aizawa and Yami.

She and Yuno had been thrown into the back of a car along with Finral while Aizawa and the Captain sat up front. They were currently on their way to the police station where the others were waiting for them. Apparently this whole ordeal was a lot more problematic than anyone had originally thought it would be.

“Exactly what I said.” Aizawa responded, tiredness and anger mixing in his voice. “After Asta defeated the Nomu, he and the other two mages disappeared through portals. Reviewing the footage, they resemble Kurogiri’s warp gates who is a villain working with the League. I’m sure my students have told you about them.”

“Yeah, they did.” Noelle quietly said, mind rapidly going over the stories she had been told. Yuno turned his head from where he had been looking out the window, focusing on the erasure hero.

“Why would they want our friends?” He asked, eyes confused and upset. “Just because we aren’t from here? But how would they know that?”

Aizawa sighed heavily. “It’s most likely due to the fact that those three have never been seen in public or on television like the others. They probably thought they were interesting and after watching them fight must’ve seen the potential they hold as well. Not to mention they’re probably angry at them for destroying another Nomu.”

“I’m going to kill them all if they hurt any of my dumbasses.” Yami muttered darkly, having been quiet the entire ride so far.

“If you get arrested for murder I don’t think I’ll be able to get you out of this one, Captain. This isn’t our world if you recall.” Finral leaned back into the middle seat, closing his eyes, seemingly calmed down although inside he was raging.

“That’s why you’re my ride.”

“Fantastic.”

“As much as the idea is appealing,” Aizawa dryly interrupted, “Murder is not going to be allowed. Maiming… that may be able to slide.” Seeing the four mages incredulous looks, he only smirked. “You’re not from our world, so it’s not our fault if you don’t know the rules, right?”

The answering grins he received would have made any sane man cry.

~*~*~*~*~

Arriving at the police station, they were quickly ushered in, immediately being taken to where Tsukauchi and the U.A. people were. Seeing dried tear tracks and anger on the faces of his students, Aizawa wordlessly opened his arms, letting his kids come close for a rare moment of affection. Looking over their heads, he sent a silent apology to Nemuri who only shook her head.

“They’ve already given their statements on what went down in the shopping district.” Tsukauchi said quietly from where he sat at a table in the room. There were stacks of paper scattered in front of him. “They have also informed me about the mages along with Nezu who gave me a call.”

The erasure hero sighed tiredly, untangling himself from the students. The three moved over to where the other two teens stood, talking quietly with them.

“Do we have any idea on where the League is currently?” He asked the detective, taking one of the other seats at the table.

“No, ever since the Shie Hassaikai battle that took place they haven’t shown up anywhere. Gran Torino, myself, and a few select others have been trying to track them down, but so far we haven’t been able to pick up any leads.”

A snort from the corner of the room drew the detective’s attention. He was met with an unhappy scowl when he looked at the one who had made the noise.

“How come you people are always so useless?” Yami muttered, having lit a cigarette at some point when no one was looking. He took a long drag before continuing. “Even back in our world the squads like you can never do your jobs right.”

“C-Captain!” Finral squawked.

“What? It’s the truth. Why do you think Julius is always sending us out on missions, huh?”

“C-Can we just stay focused?” Noelle tried to interrupt, ignoring the shiver that went down her spine when Yami glared at her. Yuno remained standing quietly behind her, not wanting to become involved.

“Tch.” Yami took another long drag, staring down Tsukauchi who had remained silent. “You got a plan in place or something?”

“Yes, I do.” The detective stayed calm, ignoring the hostile aura that radiated from the bulkier man. “However, I do hope you all realize that once we find those who are missing we will have to investigate this whole situation.”

Everyone in the room tensed, eyes fearful and defensive. Tsukauchi put up his hand, stalling any protests that were sure to come forth.

“The ones who will be looking into this will only be myself and a few trusted others. After talking with the commander in chief we have decided it is best to keep this situation as quiet as possible.” There was a visible deflate in everyone’s postures, thankful that there wouldn’t be too much government involvement.

“But what about the reporters that were there at the scene?” Nemuri asked. When they were collected by the police she had noticed different news stations at the scene. No doubt they had caught the fight and broadcasted it to the world.

Tsukauchi sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “We’re doing what we can to handle it, although I’m afraid there’s only so much we can do. My team and I are responsible for investigating the people involved, not dealing with the aftermath of the fight and media. That’s been given to another team. For now, we just need to focus on getting back those who were kidnapped. Letting the League have their hands on them is not good.”

“So what’s the plan?” Aizawa asked, returning to the current problem at hand.

“Well, Gran Torino has been keeping an eye above for us, scouting different cities to see if there has been word of the League around. While in Shi-”

“Tsukauchi, sir!” Sansa crashed into the room, eyes wide and ears flat against his head. Alarms began to go off in the building. “There’s an intruder on the premise!”

“What?!” Tsukauchi jumped to his feet, quickly running after Sansa while Nemuri and Aizawa followed. The others looked at one another before joining, wanting to know what was going on.

When they reached the main office area of the station, a man wielding a flame covered baseball bat stood in the center of the room, ready to attack at the first sign of approach. Tsukauchi swore under his breath, nodding at Aizawa to do what he had to do. The erasure hero carefully untangled his capture weapon from around his neck, but paused when he saw the book floating next to the man’s side.

“It’s another mage.” He whispered.

The sound of footsteps grew louder until the students and mages joined them in the room. After a brief moment of silence, a cry of recognition rang out.

“MAGNA!”

Chapter Text

“Who are you three? Names would be nice or we’ll have to come up with something fun to use.” The three mages stared at Shigaraki, not saying a word. Sighing, the lanky man flicked his wrist towards them. Dabi stood up from where he sat, gracefully jumping down and waltzing over to where they were.

Ignoring the glares, he went to grab Asta’s arm, however Vanessa used her body to knock him away. Moving back by the impact, the villain easily caught himself before swinging his knee up, hitting the witch square in the chest. Watching her collapse to the ground, he continued forward to grab the boy’s arm in a painful hold. Mimosa dropped to her knees, trying to check if Vanessa was alright.

“Now, we’re going to only ask once more. Tell us who you are and no one else will get hurt.” Shigaraki said, eyeing the witch with a devilish gleam to his eyes.

“B-Bullshit.” Vanessa spat out, coughing as some blood trickled down her chin.

Seeing as they were still refusing to answer, Dabi lit up his hand, watching as the blue flames burst from underneath his hold on Asta’s arm. The mage screamed out in pain before clamping his jaw shut, trying to wrestle his way out of the hold. After a few seconds, Dabi extinguished the pain, glancing over at the two female mages. Seeing the horror on their faces, he smirked.

“Names?”

“M-Mimosa.” The red-head supplied, sitting protectively in front of the witch. “T-That’s Asta and t-this is Vanessa.” Her voice wouldn’t stop shaking, terrified that her friends were going to get hurt more.

“Now that wasn’t so hard, was it?” Shigaraki’s voice dripped with false sincerity, the man giving her a crude smile. “Mimosa, can you tell us why you were with those U.A. brats?”

“W-We were brought h-here to study with t-them.” She said softly, trying to stick with the story they had originally made up to blend in. “J-Just from a t-tiny little village. T-That’s all.”

“What are your powers? Why do you need these books?” Kurogiri asked, drawing forth the mage’s grimoires from one of his portals. The three held in their gasps, trying not to react too much despite the pain they were in.

“O-Old fashioned q-quirks.” Mimosa replied, hoping they would buy it.

They did not.

“Don’t play stupid with us, girl.” Shigaraki narrowed his eyes at the mage. “Tells us how these really work and what they are. You don’t want to see your friends in pain, do you?”

“Mimosa don’t! It’s fine- AUGH!” Asta was cut off by another flare of fire from Dabi’s hand, trying not to scream out in pain. When it was finished he tried to catch his breath, giving the villain a murderous look.

Mimosa panicked where she sat, tears pooling in her eyes. Vanessa tried to inch closer to her back giving her silent support while spitting out a bit more blood. “It’s okay.” The witch whispered. “They won’t understand most of it, just be smart like I know you are.”

“T-They’re called grimoires.” Mimosa spoke, eyes fearfully moving between Kurogiri and Shigaraki, the other villains having been pushed off in the back of her mind. “I-It’s where we draw most of our p-power from in order to use our quirks. W-Without them we can o-only use some, not all of our strength.”

“Good. Now what are your individual powers?” The wisp man asked, idly flipping through Vanessa’s grimoire.

“M-Mine is called Blossomy, A-Asta’s is Nullification, and Vanessa’s i-is…” her mind quickly tried to come up with something, the school never coming up with a code name for the witch’s magic. “...it’s Thread.” She finished lamely, hoping they would accept it.

“Hmmm… now explain your powers, if you please.” The man continued.

Mimosa’s nerves had calmed down slightly, seeing as Dabi had loosened his grip on Asta and Vanessa was recovering. By answering in a way that didn’t reveal they were from another world, things seemed to be going okay.

“Asta uses swords in order to nullify attacks, Vanessa can manipulate threads to her will, and I heal with my plants. There isn’t much more to our powers.”

“Healing you say?” Mimosa didn’t like the narrowing of the villain’s eyes. “Then are you able to heal what that boy did to our dear Toga?”

The mage’s eyes flickered quickly over to the other young girl who continued to nurse her arm. “Yes, but only partly without my grimoire. I need that to fully heal her.” Kurogiri nodded, closing the book in his hand and looking over to Shigaraki.

“What are you looking at me for?” The lanky man asked, annoyance in his voice.

The wisp man sighed. “Will you let me give her her grimoire so she may heal the wounds of our companions?”

“You think I trust any of these guys with their books?!” Shigaraki asked indignantly. “How stupid do you think I am, Kurogiri?”

“Then Twice can keep a hold of her while she heals Toga.”

“I don’t want any part of this! I’ll kill her if she tries anything!” Twice hopped down off the boxes, making his way over to Mimosa. The girl’s eyes widened, shakily standing to her feet. The villain grabbed her arm gently, offering her what she assumed to be a smile behind his mask before it was quickly overtaken by a frown and she was harshly shoved forward.

They stopped once they were in front of Kurogiri, the mage feeling the eye’s of her friends burning into her back. Pulling out a blade, the man sliced through the rope binding her hands, followed by offering her the grimoires in his hands. Gently, Mimosa picked up her own, taking a deep breath before going to where Toga still sat.

“You’re pretty.” The villain complimented, sticking out her arm so the mage could do her magic.

“U-Uh… thanks…” Mimosa replied, centering herself before going to work.

The villains all watched as the book began to float by itself, emanating a soft green glow. With delicate hands, Mimosa held onto the injured arm, closing her eyes to fully focus on the wounds. As the cuts and fracture began to disappear, Toga stared wide-eyed at the mage before her, completely entranced by what was happening. When she had finished, Mimosa held onto her grimoire once more, taking a step back from the villain to face the others.

“Holy shit!” Toga squealed in delight, flexing her arm and fingers. “It’s brand new, maybe even better than before! Mimosa you’re amazing!”

“Damn, she really healed it like it was nothing.”

“Could she fix the split in my head?! You’re not touching me!”

“Tch, not bad at all for some do-gooder.”

“Mimosa, can you close off the wound that still sits at the end of Mr. Compress’ stump? I would rather not chance it becoming infected.” The mage nodded at Kurogiri, moving over to where said villain stood. As before, she healed the villain’s wound, making it better than before.

“Having you on our side would definitely put the game in our favor.” Shigaraki muttered, tapping his chin with his finger. “If your power is already this high of a stat then those two are probably even higher… yes… we’re not letting you three go any time soon.”

The mages looked warily at the villain, not liking at all where this was going. The man stood up, making his way over to Mimosa. He slung an arm around her shoulders, leaning close to her face.

“Now… what would be even better is if you could tell us the truth.” The mage froze in his arms, looking in fear at her companions.

“I-I don’t know w-what you mean…” she trailed off, gasping as his hold on her tightened.

“My Sensei once told me a story about other worlds and dimensions, saying that some could access them… I never believed what he said, thinking it as nothing more than a fairytale. But you three… you are so cool, you know that? Although it’s a shame you’re not from our world… am I right?”

Shigaraki roughly grabbed her chin with his other hand, pinky out, forcing Mimosa to look him in the eyes. He grinned at her, taking the fear in her face as his answer. However, before any of them could speak out, a sudden crash from further in the warehouse sounded. There were some blue sparks before it went silent once more.

“What the hell was that?!” Dabi snarled, standing up from where he had been kneeling next to Asta, releasing his hold on the teen.

“There’s no way they found us already, I’m sure of it!” The lizard villain cried, drawing forth his blades.

“Shut up, you idiots!” Shigaraki hissed at the others. “Whoever is out there definitely knows they have company now!”

“It seems as though they’re approaching.” Kurogiri calmly said, still holding tightly to the grimoires in his hands.

The entire group of villains and mages became quiet, watching with bated breath as the sound of footsteps grew closer. Eventually, a figure became visible, skipping their way through the path of boxes. When they stepped into the area where everyone resided, they grinned happily, blue sparks dancing across their body.

“Who do I get to battle first?!” The voice was way too hyper, eyes gleaming with bloodlust. “I’m just itching for a fight!” And Luck bounced on the balls of his feet taking in the ruined state of his friends before turning to Shigaraki, who still held Mimosa, giving him a terrifying smile.

“HAHAHAHAHA!” He laughed. The sound sent shivers down the villains spines. “You hurt my friends, so I guess you’re gonna have to die!”

Chapter Text

“What the hell are you doing here?” Yami peered at Magna, giving him a hard stare.

“Whaddaya mean?!” The teen cried out, glasses becoming askew on his face. “If I had any idea I would’ve told ya already!”

They had moved back to the room they were all gathered in before,after realizing that this was a friend and not foe. They ushered Magna quickly out of the main space before too many people saw him. Sansa stayed behind, trying to get things under control without having to explain everything completely.

The Bulls were in the process of… a reunion of sorts.

“You’re supposed to be holding down the base while we’re gone. Clearly, I was wrong to put that task to you.”

“C-Captain! It wasn’t my fault! Luck and I were doing great but then we were suddenly falling through this portal thing and-”

“Portal? So you decided to fall through one too without thinking it through?”

“I didn’t have much of a choice-”

“Sounds like a lame excuse to me.”

“C-Captain, please!”

“You mentioned Luck fell through too?” Finral interrupted, pushing Yami aside slightly to face the younger mage.

“Yeah, that punk was right next to me when all a sudden this portal appeared beneath our feet! He was laughing while we fell! I tried to grab a hold of him, but we got separated.”

“Hmmm… I wonder where he went then.” Finral muttered to himself, nearly falling over when Yami pushed him back.

“Don’t go pushing your Captain around, unless you got a death wish.”

Noelle pushed aside Yami, coming to stand in front of him and her other members. “D-Do you think Luck went wherever the others are being held?”

Everyone in the room paused for a moment at the mage’s words.

“That actually is highly plausible.” Aizawa said, the room turning to look at him. “Think about it. Every time one of you has come through a portal it has always been in the same area as one who was already here. I don’t think it’s impossible for that to have happened this time as well considering you’re split up into two groups.”

Tsukauchi nodded slowly, determination setting into his eyes. “Let me go speak with Sansa and see if he’s heard from Gran Torino. Like I was trying to say before, there’s a city where there have been rumors of villains gathering. If your friend has fallen through, then maybe something more has been heard.”

As the detective went to exit the room, Finral put a hand on the man’s shoulder, stopping him in his tracks. He gave the spatial mage a questioning look.

“Ask if there’s been any sign of… lightning… in the area. Or possible murder…” Seeing the man’s paling face, Finral offered him a sheepish smile. “He’s known as the Cheery Berserker… I think that should explain itself.”

“That’s my best friend you’re talking about there! Be nice to him!”

“It’s the truth!” Finral tried to defend himself while Tsukauchi escaped the room as quickly as he could, wondering what the hell he had just gotten himself into.

“He just likes to fight! Nothing wrong with that!”

“It is when it constantly destroys our home!” Noelle butted in, putting her hands on her hips.

“The base fixes itself!

“Doesn’t mean we should put it to it’s limits!”

“Do you know how often I have to portal away an attack from hitting me in the head?!”

“Why must peasants always be so destructive!”

“You hit just as hard NoNo! Don’t give me that royalty crap!”

“Don’t call me that, insect!”

“WILL YOU DUMBASSES SHUT UP?!” Yami shouted, causing the Bulls to go immediately silent. The students, teachers, and Yuno stood by with wide eyes, wondering what the hell they were witnessing.

“Oh yeah,” Magna said, having calmed down from their little shouting match, “What’s that guy mean about ‘others being held?’” There was a moment of silence, everyone’s faces immediately falling. “Did I say something wrong?”

“No… we just forgot to explain I guess.” It was Nemuri who answered seeing as the other Bull members had their eyes glued to the floor, most likely trying to burn through it. “Villains have kidnapped Mimosa, Asta, and Vanessa. That’s why we’re all gathered here. It just happened.”

An intake of breath, and then:

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN THEY KIDNAPPED THEM?! THOSE ARE MY FRIENDS, MY FAMILY! WHAT BASTARDS TOOK THEM AND WHY ARE WE STANDING HERE DOING NOTHING?!” Magna seethed, fire igniting out of his palms in little bursts, similar to a certain explosion teen they all knew.

“Because we can’t become involved.” A sad Kirishima answered. “I wish we could, but we can’t chance having the government or press getting more word of this. So not manly…”

“We’ll just have to hit them harder the next time we see them.” Todoroki stated, his voice betraying his true emotions.

“I’m never letting Mimosa out of my sight again…” Uraraka muttered, tears threatening to spill once more.

“I doubt the villains will even be able to do much, unless Asta hasn’t grown at all since last we met.” Yuno said evenly, more to himself than anyone else.

Seeing the kids upset made Magna cool down, raising a hand to rub the back of his neck. “What’s the plan then?” Aizawa answered before Yami could say murder again.

“Nemuri and I will be taking the students back to U.A. as there’s nothing more we can do at the moment. Trusted individuals will be sent out to keep this low profile. I dislike being involved as much as you do, but it’s the most logical option in this situation.”

“And us?” Noelle asked, twirling a ponytail in her anxiousness.

“I don’t know if Tsukauchi is going to want to keep you here for now for more questioning or to keep you safe. As far as we know, the villains aren’t aware of your existence. It might be best to keep you here for the rest of the day.”

Noelle nodded, Finral doing the same. Magna huffed out a breath, kicking at the ground while Yami crossed his arms, glaring at Aizawa.

“I know how to keep my Knights safe, if that’s what you’re wondering, Mr. Dry-Eye.”

Aizawa barely batted an eye at the nickname. “I know you will. I wonder if the police department can protect you from themselves.” Sticking a hand into his pocket, Aizawa rummaged around before pulling out a little black device. Walking over to Finral, he put it into his hand.

“Burner phone for if something goes wrong. It only has my contact in there, not that I don’t trust the rest of U.A., but I thought it best. If something goes wrong while we’re not here, call me.”

Finral nodded, clutching the phone tightly in his hand. Yami bristled slightly at not having been handed it, but knew that it was probably for the best. Nemuri guided the students out of the room, leaving the erasure hero alone with the mages.

“See you soon.” And with that, the mages were left alone.

They looked at one another, Yuno trying to look impassive as he was surrounded by half of the Bulls squad. It was Finral, surprisingly, who broke the silence.

“Wanna bust out of here and find them on our own?”

“Whoa, since when do you do the whole brave act?” Magna mocked, pointing a finger in the spatial mage’s face. “What has happened while you’ve been gone?”

Finral sighed, taking out his grimoire in the process. “I only mention it because it’s better if I offer it up than to have you all go running off and cause more issues. I’m trying to prevent too many problems from arising.”

“We’re gonna give that detective guy a heart attack if we just disappear.”

A beat of quiet and then:

“Yeah let’s do it.”

Five minutes later, Sansa would be trying not to scream and consider quitting his job right then and there, Tsukauchi following suit not too long after.

Chapter Text

“Lightning Creation Magic: Thunder God’s Boots and Gloves!”

“SHIT! THAT DOESN’T SOUND GOOD!”

“SOUND GOOD?!? THAT DOESN’T LOOK GOOD!”

“YOU IDIOTS! TAKE HIM DOWN!”

Luck immediately made a dash for Shigaraki, quickly knocking down the villain. The lanky man swore loudly, jumping back to his feet while reaching out for Mimosa who was running away.

Dabi went after Luck, shooting blue flames at the lightning user. The mage laughed as he soared over the fire, reveling in its warmth before landing on top of a box next to Toga.

“Hiya!” He cheerily said before jumping back into the air, heading straight for Kurogiri.

“What the hell!” Dabi snarled, watching as Luck easily dodged a warp gate, ricocheting off the walls like a ping pong ball.

Shigaraki furiously scratched at his neck, still pursuing Mimosa. “You idiots! Fight him!”

Toga drew forth her blades, hopping down from her perch and dashing off to chase Luck. Twice created a double of Dabi, letting there be twice the fire to release. Mr. Compress headed towards Vanessa, wanting to make sure she couldn’t escape, however fate had other plans for him.

Sensing her distress, Rouge was conjured up, plopping itself down right on top of the villain’s head when he went to store her in a marble. The man tripped, falling face down onto the ground. With her heeled boots, the witch gave him a few solid jabs in the side, smiling as the villain cried out in pain.

Over on the other side of the warehouse, Luck was playing a fun game of ‘tag’ with Toga and the Dabi’s, dancing around their fire and blades with ease. His laughter echoed off the walls, making the villains wonder if there was any sanity left in the boy.

Mimosa took advantage of Kurogiri’s predicament, scooping up the fallen grimoires while still running away from Shigaraki.

You see, the wisp villain had dropped the grimoires when Luck dodged his warp gate and had managed to land a solid hit on his neck brace in the process of bouncing off the walls. The villain was muttering darkly to himself, thinking of the best way to get them out of this mess. He may have slightly regretted ever kidnapping these mages in the first place.

While he gained his bearings, Mimosa chucked the books in her hands towards their users, then quickly turned around to summon her only offensive spell.

“Plant Magic: Magic Cannon Flower!” Shigaraki’s eyes widened, the man skidding to a halt before quickly backpedaling away. He narrowly dodged the shot that came hurtling through the air towards him, dropping to the ground in a heap.

Spinner took this opening to pounce at the young mage, knocking her to the ground. He held a blade against her throat, a slight apology in his eyes.

“Sorry, I’d rather not have to do this, but I don’t have much of a choice.” Before he got the chance to do any damage, a pink thread wrapped around his body, yanking him far away from Mimosa. He screeched out in fear, crashing into a pile of boxes. Vanessa stood nearby, blood trickling down her face while Rouge happily messed with Mr. Compress.

“You good?” She asked Mimosa, grinning when the girl nodded and pushed herself to her feet. “Great, let’s give Luck a hand, although I don’t know if he really needs it.”

Luck had managed to shock the Dabi double into a pile of goop, laughing gleefully as it melted away to nothing. Dabi was taken aback for a moment, mind idly wondering if the mage was aware if that had been the real him or not. He decided to try not to think too much into it.

Toga had managed to get a small stab into the lightning user, however her joy was short-lived as Luck sent lightning flowing down the blade that connected them. She dropped to the ground, giving a little gasp of air as she landed onto some boxes. Luck stood above her, giving her a bright smile.

“You got a hit on me! Man, you guys are so fun to play with!” He then proceeded to launch himself back into the air just as a burst of blue flames came towards him.

“D-Don’t hit me!” Toga whined out, coughing a bit as her body recovered from it’s shock. Dabi only shrugged, returning his focus once more unto the lightning mage.

Asta, having finally removed the ropes binding him, hefted up his greatsword, giving a nasty grin to Shigaraki. “Alright!” He yelled, black slowly flowing over his body. “Think I have one more in me! I’m gonna take you down, Hand Man!”

The anti-magic user launched himself at the lanky villain, blade’s blunt side held before him. Shigaraki had no time to escape as the demon transformation allowed Asta more speed than physically possible for the villain to avoid. Hitting him dead on, the villain’s breath was completely taken out of him. Shigaraki went flying past the boxes, landing with a bang into the warehouse wall before crumpling to the ground.

Kurogiri hissed at the sight of this, quickly creating warp gates underneath each of the villains. However, before any of the villains had a chance to be swept into them he was knocked into a nearby wall, losing his control on his portals. The wisp villain staggered into a sitting position, vision swimming as he watched Luck continue to bounce around.

The lightning mage started to make his way towards Twice and Dabi, letting Vanessa, Asta, and Mimosa deal with taking out Spinner and Mr. Compress.

“I don’t like that look on his face! He looks crazier than you!” Twice let out a shrill scream as he dropped to the ground, covering his head with his arms. Luck soared inches above him, sending off a burst of electricity. Having toasted another villain, the mage happily looked towards Dabi.

The scarred villain immediately put his hands up in surrender, not even bothering to try and fight Luck anymore. “Look man, I didn’t sign up to be murdered by some psychotic kid. At least not today.”

“Awwww…” Luck whined, still smiling as sweat trickled down his head. “But we were having so much fun!”

Before anything else could be said between the two, Kurogiri’s warp gates finally transported the villains far away, to a whole other city to be exact, ending the fight once and for all. The man’s head had stopped spinning enough to allow him the concentration needed to get them the hell away from this warehouse.

Vanessa kicked at the ground where Mr. Compress had just been laying all tied up while Rouge batted at the thread that had been left behind. Mimosa sank to her knees, hand on her chest as she tried to catch her breath and not freak out. Asta stabbed his sword into the ground to lean on, panting as his wounds finally began to scream in agony, eyes watching as Luck skipped over to where they stood.

“Those guys were a lot of fun to fight! I wish they didn’t leave so soon!” He cheerily said, eyes scanning over his friends. “Man, I wish I could’ve done more to them… they really did a number on you three!”

“Y-Yeah…” Vanessa sighed, looking around. Her eyes narrowed as she realized the warehouse had caught on fire at some point and some walls were beginning to cave in. “We need to get moving. I don’t think this place is going to hold up for much longer and I don’t want anyone else to catch us.”

“We don’t even know where we are.” Mimosa pointed out, pushing herself back onto her feet.

“We’ll hide in the shadows and outskirts of the main roads. I’m sure we’ll figure it out along the way. Our friends are bound to be looking for us.” The witch replied, a small smile on her face. “But hey, at least we’re still alive.”

“Speak for yourself!” Asta whined, his sword disappearing back into his grimoire. “That flame guy ruined my arm! And right after I just got them all fixed up and better than ever!” He pouted slightly although his eyes gleamed. “That went well though!”

“Yes, yes it did.” Vanessa smiled widely at the magicless boy, walking over to ruffle his hair. “Let’s start moving, we can heal up when we find a better spot to hide.”

As the four mages left the warehouse, police headed to the scene, Gran Torino tagging along. In his hand he held a phone, listening to Tsukauchi and Sansa panic about losing the mages that they had been told to investigate and assist. The old man could only shake his head, wondering for the nth time what he was getting himself into.

Chapter Text

There had been chaos when Aizawa, Nemuri, and the three students arrived back at the 1-A dorms. The other kids had immediately pounced, wanting to know what the hell was happening. Their teacher gave them a brief explanation, knowing the three who were present would explain more later, but he did warn them against trying to go save them with immediate expulsion. Hoping that that would do the trick, the two heroes left the building, going to head back to Nezu’s office.

Meowing began to blare loudly. Aizawa hastily patted himself down to find his phone, Nemuri only giving him a knowing look as she watched. The erasure hero finally found it, pressing the answer button to see what Tsukauchi had to say. He blanched at the news, ending the call before anything else could be said.

Rubbing a hand down his face the man could only shake his head. He was going to kill those mages the next time he saw them.

~*~*~*~*~

“How the hell have you ever been here, Finral?” Yami squinted at the spatial mage, resting his hand on his katana. His ki was checking the feel of the area, making sure there was no danger nearby.

“Oh, Hizashi took me out the other day to find us some clothes as they needed civilian wear for the two of us.” Finral simply replied, closing his grimoire before placing it back in its holder.

“Huh.” Noelle muttered, crossing her arms over her chest. “Well, I guess that explains it.”

They were in the shopping district, although on the opposite side from where the crime went down. The plan was to check the area out, seeing if there was any sign they could pick up that the police would’ve missed considering they knew their mages best. It had been a shock when Finral announced he could take them there since he could only go places he had been, but welcoming nonetheless.

“What even is our plan?” Yuno asked, not politely at all. “Although, considering how the Bulls normally act I doubt you have a very solid one.” Magna glared at the Golden Dawn boy, marching to stand directly in front of him.

“Listen here, punk,” the fire mage jabbed a finger into Yuno’s chest, “Your squad ain’t here right now, so that means you have to listen to us. And don’t go thinking you’re better than us just because you’re in that squad. We’re trying to save our friends, and if I recall you’re friends with two of them.”

The two stood there staring at one another for a few moments, neither willing to back down. It was Noelle who interrupted their ‘manly’ stand-off.

“Can we please just focus?” She flipped a ponytail back, starting to walk off. “Based on the news we have to head in this direction, so you peasants better keep up.” The royal mage left the two behind, Yami and Finral following in her direction. Magna and Yuno both huffed, the former muttering to himself while the latter moodily kicked a pebble.

For a good ten minutes they walked through the shopping district, knowing they were heading in the right direction as a soft siren still echoed and voices began to increase. Hiding in an alleyway, the five mages peered out, watching cops mill around the crime scene.

“Alright,” Noelle muttered, looking towards her superiors, “What do you plan now?”

“Don’t look at me.” Finral raised his hands before him. “I just portaled us here.”

“Ugh.”

Before the spatial mage could jab back at her to ‘respect her superiors’ a conversation caught all of their attention.

“In all my days of working in Japan, I have never seen anything like that.” A cop mentioned to his partner, the woman nodding.

“I know. I don’t know who that boy and woman were, but their power was incredible. I wonder if they’re vigilantes, or maybe rising heroes?”

“Not sure. But if the League’s after them… that’ll cause a whole bunch of problems.”

“Our country really doesn’t need any more to go wrong.”

“No kidding.”

“Did he mention Japan?” Yami asked the others, eyes squinting at the cops.

“Uh, yeah.” Noelle answered. “That’s where we are. Apparently.”

Without another word Yami sauntered forward, ignoring Finral’s frantic whispers to come back. The bulky man walked right up to the cops, leaning down close to their faces as they squawked in fear.

“You’re telling me this is Japan?” A dark aura surrounded the Black Bulls Captain. “This isn’t the Japan I remember.”

“S-Sir!” The male cop cried, backing away slightly. “Y-You’re intruding on a crime scene! I need you to back away!”

“No… I have some questions and you better answer them before I kill you.”

“I need you to surrender!” The woman brought out her gun, pointing it at Yami. When said man only laughed, she shivered.

While the Captain distracted (read: terrorized) the cops, Finral and Yuno ran onto the scene, Noelle and Magna running off to distract the others that were present. As yet another commotion started between the two of them, arguing about water or fire being better, the two mages crouched down where Vanessa disappeared.

“Do you sense that?” Yuno whispered, looking at Finral.

The spatial mage nodded grimly. “Although it has a different feel, there are definitely traces of portal magic left behind… or whatever the quirk thing is. I still don’t get it.”

Yuno just shrugged. “Think you can track it?”

“Doubt it.”

The two stared at the ground fiercely before swiveling their heads around quickly to where Yami was berating the cops.

“T-They think they’re in Shizuoka! T-That’s all we know!”

They head a grunt and then Yami loudly called:

“ALRIGHT DUMBASSES LET’S GET GOING!”

So much for cover.

~*~*~*~*~

After running away as quickly as they could, the five mages managed to evade the police, hiding in some alleyway. Catching their breath, the Bulls began to laugh. Yuno stared at them wide-eyed, thinking that he truly was surrounded by insane people.

“Oi, lighten up Golden boy.” Yami smirked at him. “Live a little for once in your life.”

“After living with Asta for most of my life I think I definitely have.” Yuno muttered.

“So we have a city then.” Finral intervened, straightening out his long sleeve. “The only issue is, I have no idea where that is. Haven’t been there so I can’t take us.”

“Yuno can fly us.” Noelle offered up, although it was more of a demand than anything else.

“I don’t know how to get there either.” The wind mage responded, crossing his arms.

Magna smiled while he fixed his glasses. “Why don’t we just ask someone then? Sounds like the simplest answer.”

“I never thought anything smart would actually come out of your mouth.”

“Why are you always so mean, NoNo?!”

“Finral, go ask someone how to get to Shizuoka.” Yami looked towards the spatial-user, arching an eyebrow when he didn’t move. “You have ten seconds to go before I make you. Ten…”

“I-I’ll be right back!” And with that Finral sprinted off, hoping that there was someone close by who could give him an answer, although he highly doubted his Captain would actually kill him… well, mostly anyways.

It was close to midnight at this point, the moon high in the sky and around fifteen minutes later the man wandered back, slightly out of breath. He offered the others a small smile. “I know where to go.” Yuno simply opened his grimoire, creating a wind large enough to carry all five of the mages and they were off, bringing them one step closer to their wayward friends.

Chapter Text

“Luck, please don’t set off another alarm. We already have enough people coming after us as it is.”

“Awww… but they could be so much fun to fight.”

“Yes, well that’s not what we’re worried about at the moment. If we can get back to our friends, then you can fight the people we’ve met there. Deal?”

“Deal!”

“Alright. Mimosa, how close are they to our position?”

“My guidepost shows them at the end of this street. We’ll have to circle around this way and then scale the wall here at the end of the alley to avoid them.”

“Do we need a distraction? They seem to be getting really close to us.”

“I’d rather avoid that if we can, Asta, seeing how injured we all are. But we have to move now if we want to make sure they don’t find us.”

The four mages quietly crept alongside the warehouse they were outside of, making their way down the dark street and away from the police and heroes who had been called to the scene. They’d discovered that the warehouse they had been kept in was one of many in a large complex, although most were abandoned. Luck had managed to find the only one that was still occupied and set off the alarm system, making them dive for cover in a tiny corner behind some old vehicles. With the help of Mimosa’s magic, they had finally found a way to get them towards the forest line and hopefully safety.

They just had to get there without being caught. Easier said than done with this group.

When they saw their destination ahead, Luck laughed and broke away from the group, running full speed towards the tree line. The others ran after him, hoping that no one would spot their sudden mad dash. It was a nice thought.

Vanessa barely had a chance to scream Luck’s name before a blur went soaring over their head, aiming a kick straight at the lightning mage’s back. With ease the teen jumped away, skidding to a stop to face his opponent. The other also stopped, glaring down the mage.

“So you’re the mages, huh?” His voice was old. “I thought there was only supposed to be three of ya, but I’m counting four.”

“You’re fast! We should play a game!” Luck grinned madly at the man, bouncing in his place.

The short, old man sighed. “There’s no time for games, boy.”

“Who are you?” Vanessa asked, thread wrapped around her hands as she pushed Asta and Mimosa behind her.

“Oh. Name’s Gran Torino. I work with the police force who have been trying to look for you all. Was alerted to this area when a warehouse spontaneously caught on fire.” His eyes narrowed at the mages.

Vanessa gritted her teeth. “Yeah, no thanks to the villains who caught us, which have been dealt with. Now,” Rouge appeared on her shoulder, “If you could let us pass that would be wonderful.”

“Sorry lass, I’m afraid I can’t do that.” Gran Torino stepped closer to the group, keeping an eye on Luck who thrummed with energy. “We are working with U.A. if that helps and only want to bring you back to your friends. And maybe ask a few questions, but that can be done later.”

“Why should we trust you?” Mimosa asked.

“Because I’m not trying to kill you, obviously.”

“That could change in like, five seconds!” Asta called out, hand itching to grab his sword.

Gran Torino sighed deeply. These mages were worse than even Toshi or Midoriya.

“Look, it’s almost dawn and I bet everyone here is tired, so if you just come with me we can sort this out and I’ll prove-”

“Wait.” Luck interrupted. Everyone turned towards him, watching his smile brighten as he looked towards the tree line. “Do you sense that?”

“Yeah…” The witch also smiled, Mimosa joining in. Asta squinted his eyes, trying to sense what everyone else was. When his ki picked up on it, he jumped up and down.

“I knew our friends would come for us!” He yelled, watching as a large swirl of wind became visible.

When it came closer to the group on the ground, figures jumped off the wind chariot thing (no idea what to call it), landing with a burst of energy on the ground. The five rose from their crouched stances, green, blue, purple, and red glowing from their forms. Gran Torino muttered that he was entirely too old for this shit while the others ran over to their friends.

“Magna! Since when did you join us?” Vanessa cried as she grabbed on to the fire user, squishing him tight. The man burst into shades of pink, trying to push the woman off of him.

“G-Get off me you crazy witch!”

“Luck, I never thought I’d be happy to see you!” Finral patted the younger mage’s head, smiling warily as he received a maniac grin in return.

“There’s so many fun people to fight here!” Luck bounced up and down and the spatial mage was left wondering if he did indeed murder anyone.

“Dork-sta! Mimosa!” Noelle grabbed her cousin and hugged her, whispering a soft “I forgive you” into the red-head’s ear, receiving a soft “I’m sorry” before she rounded on Asta and began scolding him. “You can’t just go disappearing on us like that! Royalty should not be worried as such!”

Yuno rolled his eyes, although if one looked closely they would see the relief within the golden orbs. He silently gave Asta a small smile, knowing that that was enough to express his happiness. The anti-magic mage simply grinned in return.

“Sorry ‘bout that!” Asta rubbed the back of his neck, wounds protesting. “Wasn’t expecting it, honestly.”

“Like you ever are.”

“Who do you think you are, Shorty?” Yami peered down at Gran Torino, katana begging to be used. “You have five seconds to explain why you were with my mages before I kill ya.”

Gran Torino glared back at the much, much larger man. “I was sent by Tsukauchi to rescue these mages when I received a message about the rest of them running away. Care to explain yourself, mister?” The old hero had dealt with enough bullshit in his lifetime. This Captain was nothing.

“Heh. A man who can stand up to me. You’re not half bad, old man.”

“Just come with me so we can get out of here and bring you all back. I’d like to live another day if you don’t mind.”

With all nine mages in tow, Gran Torino led them back to the rest of the police force and soon enough they were on their way back to U.A. (they decided that they were less likely to portal away if questioned and treated there than the police station; probably for the best too). But if they thought that things would relax, well, things were about to become a bit more exciting for everyone involved. Hell, there’s new mages in town.

And don’t forget about Nezu’s plans for the kids.

Chapter Text

“Let me just give you a kiss and then you’ll be almost completely healed. That burn will just leave a little trace behind, but it should be gone in a day or two.”

“Thanks, granny!”

Asta sat in a conference room, the four who had been kidnapped being placed together in a corner so Recovery Girl could treat their wounds. He was the last one to be worked on, the others having been kissed and bandaged up already. They were dozing while the rest of the room’s occupants worked quietly.

The teachers of U.A. along with the principal and those from the police force assigned to this case were talking amongst themselves at the main table, going over what happened. The rest of the mages sat idly, watching the proceeding with curious eyes.

“Well,” Tsukauchi began, organizing the papers in front of him, “Their statements regarding the kidnapping and subsequent battle were all true. Not a single lie mixed in. Especially that boy named Luck… he wasn’t kidding when he said he would love to fight them to the death next time.” The heroes paled while the Bulls chuckled.

“Yeah, no one else was crazy enough to pick’em from the entrance exam.” Yami smirked, stretching his legs out beneath the table and shot a look at Finral when he kicked him for nudging him aside. “But he fits right in with the rest of us.”

“And he’s only eighteen… like Magna over here. Interesting.” Nezu studied these two mages, mind conjuring up what they could do to test his students. Maybe the Big Three could join in too… well, Mirio could watch with Eri at the very least. That’d be fun… The principal shook his furry head, focusing on the discussion once more.

“On top of that, all of your statements are also true regarding their arrival to our world. They are not from around here and hopefully should not be a threat.” Tsukauchi continued, placing the papers into a large folder. “Now, we the only issue I see left is who brought you here and why, and how do we get you back to your home.”

“Easier said than done.” Aizawa muttered, slouching into his capture gear.

“Are there any leads? Anything at all?” Sansa asked the heroes, ears drooping as he saw them all shake their head.

Nemuri sighed, clutching her cup of tea tightly. “The only thing we know is that the portals that bring them here are not a quirk or magic at work. Whoever is controlling them can make multiples and place them wherever they desire.”

“Not to mention it seems to always be mages, specifically you Bulls.” Hizashi added. “No bad guys have come through yet.”

“Why is our squad always on the receiving end of these kinds of things?” Finral sighed. Noelle and Magna nodded in agreement.

“Are there any other mages in your group we should be aware of in case they are also brought here?” The detective asked Yami, getting a pen and pad of paper ready. “I don’t want anything to happen if they are brought here and for our police force to mistake them for enemies.”

Yami snorted. “You should be more worried they’d mistake you for enemies. But there’s four others who would be most likely to join. The rest of the squad I have besides them are busy with things so I wouldn’t imagine they’d appear. Names are Charmy, Grey, Gauche, and Gordon. Buncha outcasts just like us.” The Captain gave a slight grin which made the heroes shudder.

“Alright. Thank you.” Tsukauchi wrote the names down, putting the paper into his coat pocket. “This is all I need for now. We’ll do our best to keep the government out of your hair for the most part and try to get the media to calm down.”

“And we will be more careful to not draw anymore attention as best we can.” Nezu cheerily said.

The meeting concluded after that, Tsukauchi and Sansa leaving to regroup with Gran Torino. The teachers and mages woke those who were sleeping. As a large group, everyone made their way back to their buildings, calling it quits for the rest of the night (morning?).

~*~*~*~*~

To keep things running smoothly, classes would continue for the 1-A students, however the mages wouldn’t be joining until training began. Nezu had thought up a wonderful scheme to put the hero courses to the test, and of course the wonderful Black Bulls had readily agreed to assist.

Throughout the day the students gossiped to one another, wondering what was happening and who would be training them. For those who knew the mages they had a sneaking suspicion they would be the ones while others thought some true pro heroes had been called in. Class 1-A pestered Aizawa, but the man kept his mouth shut and tried to rein in his class for their lessons.

Uraraka had peeked in on Mimosa during the morning to assure herself that the girl was okay, reassuring everyone that they were back. Todoroki and Kirishima had done the same for Asta. What they didn’t tell their fellow classmates was that Noelle had been curled up tight to her cousin while Yuno dwarfed Asta in size on their bed. It was good to see, and the three students knew their friends were in good hands.

By the time that lunch had rolled around and passed, the heroes-in-training were excited and nervous, hastily changing into their hero suits for their practice. Both 1-A and 1-B ran to the stadium they had used for the Sports Festival, wondering the entire time why such a large venue was needed. They were surprised to see the Big Three there with Eri in tow. However, the mages were nowhere in sight.

Before they had the chance to ask about anything, a voice interrupted.

“Good afternoon students! I hope you’re ready to begin!” Nezu’s face appeared on the big screen. “Today you will be split up into groups in order to fight against our ‘villains!’ There shall be no fear of holding back because your opponents are up for the task at hand! I believe that this will be good training for all of you, and with that, let’s begin!”

As the names of each team appeared on the board, a part of the floor opened up, figures rising up before beginning to walk towards them. At the dangerous aura surrounding them and their grins almost feral, the students paled, wondering if their principal was honestly trying to kill them once and for all.

Chapter Text

HERO GROUP 1: Bakugou, Yaoyorozu, Jirou, Iida, Sero, Shoji, Monoma, Shishida, Kendo, Shoda, Rin, Kamakiri, Yanagi, and Tamaki

VILLAIN GROUP 1: Finral, Vanessa, and Asta

HERO GROUP 2: Midoriya, Asui, Ashido, Kaminari, Kirishima, Koda, Mineta, Shiozaki, Tetsutetsu, Honenuki, Bondo, Fukidashi, Tokage, and Komori

VILLAIN GROUP 2: Magna, Luck, and Mimosa

HERO GROUP 3: Todoroki, Uraraka, Hagakure, Tokoyami, Ojiro, Aoyama, Sato, Kuroiro, Kodai, Tsuburaba, Kaibara, Awase, Tsunotori, and Nejire

VILLAIN GROUP 3: Yami, Noelle, and Yuno

BYSTANDERS: Mirio and Eri

“Are there more of them now?” Monoma whined, thanking All Might he wasn’t versing Yami. Class 1-B peered at the names wondering who these others were.

“Yeah, they’re their mentors!” Kirishima replied, grinning toothily. “Although I don’t know who Luck is, Magna though is pretty manly.”

“Nice!” Tetsutetsu replied, fistbumping his twin-from-another-mother. (A/N: I wrote fisting originally and I cried laughing.)

“Tch, looks like I get a rematch against the Shrimp.” Bakugou said, smirking fiercely. “Heh, maybe he’ll even use whatever that black form was from the news.”

“Why do I worry about our matchup?” Yaoyorozu muttered to herself, watching the students from 1-B that were in their group walk over to them.

Iida and Kendo were the ones to take hold of the group when everyone was gathered together. They had fifteen minutes to plan. Nezu was trying to be generous.

“Alright team!” Iida waved his arms up and down, gaining everyone’s attention. “Kendo and I believe that we must plan a strategy in hopes to take down these ‘villains.’ Those of you in Class 1-B are unaware of Finral and Vanessa, so we will fill you in.”

“This is going to need teamwork. I have a feeling that the principal has something up his sleeve.” Kendo added, looking around at everyone. “Or rather there’s a lot more to these three than we are prepared for.”

“Did you see the news?” Sero piped up. “Asta has some weird black form of his, seemed kind of scary honestly. He’s gonna be our biggest issue.”

Rin chimed in as well. “That pink-haired woman has threads, right? That’s what it seemed to be from the footage.”

Iida nodded. “She does indeed, and Finral can create portals.”

“Well, Monoma you’re going to have to copy our quirks because if I remember correctly, you were unable to take Yuno’s during our last training.” Kendo narrowed her eyes at the blond, making sure he understood that there was going to be no argument in this.

Monoma had deflated at the mention of his failure to copy them, so he just nodded along, not wanting to be smacked at this very moment. He also was extremely nervous to go against Asta after everything that had happened. Bakugou took the silence to punch his fist into his hand, a devious look on his face.

“So here’s what I’m thinking, extras…”

~*~*~*~*~

“Everyone ready? The match will begin… NOW!”

“Did the principal ever mention how much time we have?”

“I don’t think he imagines us to last that long.”

“...”

“Well… uh… let’s get our plan in action then…”

The ‘heroes’ took their formation, watching the three ‘villains’ make their way towards them. The rest of the students and teachers were sitting up in the stands, watching from relative safety. Nezu was not letting Present Mic anywhere near the commentator box, locking the poor man out with a gleeful laugh.

“Miss Vanessa, same plan as the Temple?”

“Same plan. Ready Finral?”

“Say the word.”

They stood in position, watching as the heroes spread themselves out before them. The mages were curious to see what kind of plan they came up with. After all, they had never seen them at full power before.

Jirou, Yanagi, and Yaoyorozu hung back, the latter quietly making objects as the other two stood guard. The others moved in front of them, effectively blocking them from view as they fanned out.

Based on what they had heard and seen of the mage’s powers, they had decided it might be best to overwhelm them all at once. They had seen Asta use his swords before and knew that he could nullify anything they threw out so he was their top priority. Vanessa, based on the news, was quite skilled with her thread so she was another major threat. Finral was the only one they hadn’t actually seen in action, meaning that they had no idea what his spatial abilities were like. Therefore, he wasn’t a top concern.

Bakugou signaled for their physical team to hang back a bit, still keeping guard over the long-range team. The rest of them pushed forward, wanting to give the villains no time to attack.

Iida was the first to reach the villain team, Tamaki and Sero directly behind him. The three quickly fell into attack formation, the engine teen circling the whole group while the other two went to grab Asta with their octopus arms and tape respectively.

Vanessa easily pulled Asta away, Finral creating a portal to bring him behind them. They grinned at the heroes.

“Not going to be able to touch us that easily!” The witch yelled, thread tightening in her grasp.

The three heroes grimaced, trying again and again to grab Asta. While they played this game of cat and mouse, Bakugou, Kendo, and Monoma were closing in on Vanessa and Finral. The copy teen had made copies of both of the others quirks that he was paired with, hoping that he could do some damage. He was thankful that he got to avoid the anti-magic user.

“DIE!” Bakugou sent an explosion directly next to Vanessa, but she suddenly vanished only to reappear directly behind him. In an instant he was flying through the air, landing in a heap far across the stadium. Jirou winced at the sound, watching as the explosive blond let out a pained gasp on impact.

Kendo’s eyes widened, altering her course to try and hit the newly positioned Vanessa, although she met the same fate almost immediately. Monoma squeaked in fright, backing up as he realized that he was next to suffer. He noticed that Finral was actually creating multiple portals, something that they hadn’t been aware of him being capable of.

“Guys!” Monoma yelled at his teammates. “We have to rethink this!”

Iida grunted as he skidded to a halt, watching as Tamaki and Sero were portaled away as Finral grew tired of them repeatedly attacking with no improvement. They became tangled in Sero’s tape as they collapsed to the ground. “Fall back!”

“Sorry, but I can’t let that happen!”

The spatial mage created large portals beneath both Iida and Monoma, the two teens falling through before they had a chance to escape. Iida landed up in the stands where the second hero team was sitting, causing Ashido to shriek in fright. He pushed himself into a sitting position, head spinning as he tried to gain his bearings.

Monoma however…

He was portaled into a bathroom stall, specifically a stall occupied by none other than the Captain of the Black Bulls. He chuckled hysterically, backing up until his back hit the door. Yami glared at the teen with murder in his eyes.

“You’re dead.”

Legend has it that Monoma’s screams can still be heard to this day…

Back in the stadium, the physical team was regrouping with Bakugou and Kendo, trying to come up with another plan. However, the villains had decided that this was going to come to an end here and now.

Asta held up his swords, black beginning to swirl around his body. When the transformation was complete, Vanessa’s threads wrapped around his arms and torso while Finral flexed his fingers. The anti-magic teen flew forward at the villains, a battle cry sounding off them all.

“LET’S SURPASS OUR LIMITS, HERE AND NOW!!!”

Shoji, Rin, Shishida, Kendo, Kamakiri, and Shoda ran forwards to meet the villain, quirks ready. Just as Shishida was about to swing a hairy fist at Asta’s face, he disappeared. Within a blink of the eye he appeared once more, this time directly behind the beast, swiftly knocking him out with a blow to the head with the blunt sides of his sword.

The others paled, this form slightly terrifying at this close of combat. They shuddered as the beast teen fell to the ground out for good. Before they could ready another attack, they froze, unable to believe what they were seeing.

Dozens and dozens of portals had surrounded them, pink thread barely visible as it glimmered in the air. Asta, no more than a black blur, went flying through the portals at incredible speeds, their eyes unable to keep up with what direction he was going.

The range team began to send out the bombs (not deadly) with Yanagi’s quirk, Jirou trying to tell them where to aim based on what she could hear. However, it didn’t make a difference.

Rin’s scales shined on his arms while Kamakiri’s blades glinted, both doing their best to fight the mage off. Shoda tried using his Twin Impact to the best of his ability, but was unable to get even a single hit in. Shoji and Kendo’s physical quirks were almost completely ineffective, and Bakugou just couldn’t seem to keep track of the black blur.

Asta began to deftly take them out one by one, each one either being knocked out of left in a dizzying state where they would be unable to continue. As their numbers rapidly dwindled, Bakugou growled, awe and disappointment waging a war inside of him. He gritted his teeth, watching as the mage easily took out the range team, leaving him as the last man standing. Preparing for impact, he braced himself.

But the hit never came.

Asta stood next to him, still in his black form, grinning widely. Bakugou snarled, completely confused.

“Oi! Why didn’t you take me out too?”

The mage laughed. “I wanted a rematch, I guess.” His eyes glinted brightly. “How about a nice hand to hand fight? Just you and me?”

“You’re on.” Bakugou wiped the sweat from his hands onto his pants, Asta releasing his hold onto his other form. The two began to circle one another while Finral and Vanessa worked on tying up the rest of the heroes.

The other students and teachers watched as the two teens engaged in a beautiful dance of combat each one not backing down. The two seemed almost equal in strength and build, no one sure of who would come out the victor. The mages however just smiled.

Ducking a punch that was thrown his way, Asta grabbed onto Bakugou’s arm, flipping him over his shoulder. Prepared for this, the explosive teen got his leg into position, forcing himself back while still twisting his wrist to grab onto the other. They were both brought down to the ground, Bakugou gaining an upperhand. This was short lived as Asta easily wiggled away, landing a solid knee into the blond’s side. With a grunt of pain, Bakugou rolled away, watching as the mage bounced back to his feet.

Deciding that this had gone on long enough, Asta charged full speed at Bakugou, his smaller sword quickly appearing before the latter’s widened eyes. Without even having a chance to react, the blond was nailed in the stomach, breath completely leaving him as he was sent flying into the stadium wall. Collapsing to the ground in a crumpled heap, Nezu’s voice cheerily rang out.

“Although the heroes put up a valiant fight, the villains have taken the win!”

The three mages gathered together, watching as the heroes limped (or were carried) away. They felt slightly bad at the state they had left the students in, but the principal had assured them earlier that this was meant to be an exercise for them in order to teach them that not every battle can be won. Injuries will be suffered and there will be foes that can’t be beat on the first try. Nezu had not had any intention of the students winning against the mages. He wanted them to use their full power against those they taught here at U.A. and so they had agreed.

Yami had also told them that they better do their best and not lose or there’d be hell to pay. Not like any of them would ever dare lose or disappoint their captain, but hearing his words of encouragement (?) led them to really give it their all.

As those in the second round were preparing for their battle, the mages wandered back up to the stands, waiting for the students they went against to return. They sat with Mirio and Eri, the former eagerly talking to them while the latter stared quietly, amazement glimmering in her blood-red eyes. In another part of the stadium, Recovery Girl wondered for the nth time why she ever let Nezu get away with what he wanted as she healed the battered students back to health.

Chapter Text

HERO GROUP 2: Midoriya, Asui, Ashido, Kaminari, Kirishima, Koda, Mineta, Shiozaki, Tetsutetsu, Honenuki, Bondo, Fukidashi, Tokage, and Komori

VILLAIN GROUP 2: Magna, Luck, and Mimosa

HERO GROUP 3: Todoroki, Uraraka, Hagakure, Tokoyami, Ojiro, Aoyama, Sato, Kuroiro, Kodai, Tsuburaba, Kaibara, Awase, Tsunotori, and Nejire

VILLAIN GROUP 3: Yami, Noelle, and Yuno

“That was a pretty impressive performance down there!” Mirio cheerily said, smiling at the mages. Eri watched wide-eyed at the newcomers, curious as to who they were after seeing them battle.

“Thanks!” Asta chimed back, swinging his legs in his seat as he talked with the 3-A student.

As the two talked about his moves and then onto their future goals and aspirations, getting along rather well as they had met before, Vanessa secretly glanced at the white-haired child. The witch could tell that this was a victim of imprisoning like she herself had been, experiencing the world now for the first time. With an intake of breath, she crouched down onto the floor before Eri, gaining her attention. Asta and Mirio continued to talk, but their eyes watched what was happening. Finral smiled lightly.

“Hi.” The witch began, making sure her voice was soft. “My name’s Vanessa. What’s yours?”

“...Eri…” The girl quietly replied, hands clutching onto her dress tightly.

Vanessa offered her a kind smile. “That’s a pretty name you have there. I was wondering if you’d like to meet some friends of mine.” When the girl didn’t reply, the witch held out her wand, creating three thread dolls.

Eri’s red eyes grew large, a little gasp escaping as they began to dance around her. Vanessa made them play with the girl’s hair, twirling it around and then sit gently onto the child’s lap. Rouge also appeared on her shoulder, meowing at Eri.

“Can I hold your cat?” The girl asked, her nerves no longer bothering her.

Rouge jumped down lightly onto her lap, purring quietly as Eri began to pet it’s fur. The dolls continued to dance for Eri, the child completely enamored. When a few giggles came out, Vanessa’s own beautiful laughter joined in, thoroughly enjoying the child’s company.

From the hallway Aizawa watched his ward, making sure to keep out of sight of the stands as his foster daughter opened up to someone new for the first time. He’d make sure to have Vanessa watch her while she continued her stay here as it seemed they both had a connection on a deeper level.

The rest of the students in the first hero group finally arrived minutes later, right as the next match was about to begin. They too softened at Eri and Vanessa playing together, who had now been joined by Finral who was pulling flowers out of portals to make a crown for the girl. Instead of talking like they planned too, they sat quietly with eager eyes, wondering how quickly the next group of their classmates would be taken down.

If it was anything like their match, the villains would obliterate them for an easy win.

~*~*~*~*~

“Match two… begin!” Nezu’s voice cheerily rang out, ignoring Present Mic’s knocking.

“Midoriya, I have a feeling your plan isn’t going to work.”

“Yeah… I’m not so confident in it either, but it’s all we have.”

“Well, off to our doom then.”

The heroes watched as the villains appeared, taking note of how one of them literally sparked with excitement. The two males didn’t take a moment to pause before they were dashing straight towards the heroes. The female hung back, idly creating flowers around herself.

Kirishima and Tetsutetsu ran forward, being their team’s walls. They knew that they were up against villains with fire and electric power, so the team was hoping they could try and stop them in their tracks. Ashido and Bondo began to follow behind, spreading their acid over the ground to try and trip up the mages when they landed.

Luck giggled as he saw the two teens come straight towards them, activating his lightning boots and gloves. Without missing a beat he winked at Magna before suddenly shooting up into the air.

The four heroes skidded to a halt, eyes trying to follow his flying form. Magna took this moment to whip out his baseball bat, gearing up for a nasty pitch. Midoriya cursed quietly, waving the rest of their team to fall into position.

“Guys!” He cried to those on the offensive. “Watch out!”

“FIRE MAGIC: EXPLODING BUCKSHOT!” Magna hit at least a hundred fireballs straight towards Kirishima and Tetsutetsu, grinning madly as he watched their eyes widen. The two teens disappeared in an explosion of flame and smoke, the other heroes wondering what was happening.

When the smoke settled, they saw both had hardened into their quirks, but Kirishima suffered only a few cracks while Tetsutetsu seemed to be suffering with the heat. Before they had a chance to recover, that’s when Luck struck.

The mage aimed a kick directly at the red head’s, well, head, effectively knocking him out as it was charged with his mana. With an elegant leap using Kirishima’s body as a boost, Luck grabbed onto Tetsutetsu’s arm, delivering an impressive shock, downing the boy with ease. Landing his flip, Luck laughed cheerily, smiling widely at Ashido and Bondo.

“Ooh! You guys look fun too!”

“Hey! Don’t go taking all the fun!” Magna whined, running over with his flaming baseball bat still in hand. While the two bickered, the two acid-like teens quickly retreated, regrouping with the others.

During this time, Koda, Tokage, and Asui had quietly circled around to where Mimosa was messing with flowers. The villain to the heroes seemed to be bored, unfocused on what her teammates were doing. With quiet hand signals, they moved in.

A massive flock of birds came swooping in from where they had been hiding in the stadium while Tokage broke herself up into countless parts. The birds grabbed these pieces, carrying them swiftly over to where the mage stood. Asui hopped in, watching as their plan began to fall into place.

However, they were sorely mistaken at the thought that Mimosa had been idly playing with flowers. In an instant the orange flower she had been particularly messing with bloomed into full growth, a plan of the stadium appearing over it. She hummed to herself as dots began to flicker indicating where the three heroes were, and that included Tokage all split up. She twirled a piece of her hair around a finger as her other hand conjured up some giant flower cannons.

“Ribbit.. Oh dear.”

Smiling, the villain turned towards Asui with a fluid movement, both hands coming up as she focused all her mana towards the frog. With a shout, her flower cannons shot forth their power, the frog girl being unable to avoid them all.

Mimosa then positioned her arms over her head, breathing heavily as she sent another round of fire towards the birds in the sky, causing them to squawk with fear, dropping Tokage’s pieces straight into the blast.

Collapsing to her knees, Mimosa smiled softly, panting. Her eyes shined as she watched Koda pick up Tokage’s many parts, the teen unable to do so herself as the blasts had stunned her. Asui gave a broken ‘ribbit’ from where she lay on the ground.

The plant mage turned towards her teammates, putting a hand next to her mouth as she called out to them. “I finished these ones! The rest are yours!”

“Ooh! Ya hear that, sounds like your little sneak attack didn’t work out so well. Now it’s time for us to really play!”

“Which one of you is strongest I wonder? Guess I’ll have to fight you all to find out!”

Electricity crackled around Luck as flames began to spurt in the air around Magna, the two just getting started. The heroes grimaced, breaking off into two teams in hopes of defeating these villains, although at this point they doubted it was possible.

Shiozaki, Komori, Bondo, Midoriya, and Honenuki went after Luck while Mineta, Fukidashi, Ashido, and Kaminari went after Magna. They hoped that these combinations would work.

Bondo and Ashido both focused on using their quirks to try and make the ground slippery for the villains, but sadly they were not going to be able to get very far. Having seen this earlier, Magna aimed a single fireball straight at Ashido, aiming for the ground where she would release her acid. The girl slid right into when it made contact, sending her flying through the air. Bondo was unable to avoid Luck’s acrobatics, being punched squarely in the chest along with being shocked. He also went flying with the impact, although he went careening into the wall.

Having their numbers dwindled in only seconds, the heroes tried to fall onto the defensive side, but by this point there wasn’t really any chance for most of them. Honenuki tried softening the ground, falling into it, but Luck wasn’t hindered in the slightest, laughing madly as he fell in as well and popped out, kneeing the hero under the chin.

Kaminari and Mineta tried to do a combo move, where the grape scattered his balls so they surrounded Magna and then the electric user would come in and shock the daylights out of him. However, having been at the receiving end of Luck’s pranks for a few years now, Magna only gritted his teeth and sent another round of buckshots, effectively taking those two out.

Fukidashi was caught up in the explosion of smoke, and it ended up being Luck who took him out, the mage having sensed him and taken a jump off course to lighten Magna’s load.

Continuing to bounce/fly above the heroes, Luck, similarly to Asta, managed to land critical blows on Shiozaki and Komori, the vines never having been able to catch up to his speed while the mushrooms only made Luck’s maniac grin wider.

Midoriya was the final one standing, his own green static flickering across his body while he watched Luck stop before him, blue jumping over his body.

“So you’re the strongest then. This should be fun!”

“Hey! Let me help ya!” Magna yelled, but Luck waved him off.

“I wanna fight him on my own. I don’t know why but he kinda reminds me of me!”

“What???” Midoriya looked confusedly at Luck, wondering what on earth he was talking about. However, he had to quickly jump away as Luck wasted no time in charging after him.

Those in the stands struggled to follow the movement down in the stadium, having a difficult time tracking the blurs of static. The green one was on the run while blue was always just a step behind.

After a few minutes of chasing each other, Midoriya finally decided it would be best to just try and end this, even if he was the one to be taken out.

Planting his feet onto the wall when he landed, he called in One For All to spread throughout his body, pushing himself off as he swung his leg around for a kick. He heard distant giggling as he waited for impact.

Luck had sensed the change in Midoriya’s pattern the second he did it and easily adjusted himself so he would dodge the kick with an inch. As he flew by the green-haired hero, his gloves latched onto the teen’s facemask, pulling him down to the ground. THe two landed in a heap, Midoriya gasping for breath.

“Haha! Better luck next time!” And with that Luck shocked the living daylights out of the hero, watching as a silent scream was ripped out of the boy. When he finished, Midoriya was a burnt crisp, mouth gaping as he tried to bring in air. Luck smiled brightly at him, still sitting on top of the boy.

“And once again, the villains come out victorious!” Nezu cackled, paws clapping together as he watched the students be carried off to Recovery Girl.

Luck happily skipped to where Magna and Mimosa stood, grinning at them. As the three made their way towards the exit, the remaining team gulped at the screen from where they watched in the waiting room, knowing that their death was imminent.

In the stands, the students stared with wide eyes at the bodies of their classmates being hauled off, knowing that they were in their place not so long ago. They glanced at the mages sitting with them warily, wondering what the hell these people really were.

Chapter Text

HERO GROUP 3: Todoroki, Uraraka, Hagakure, Tokoyami, Ojiro, Aoyama, Sato, Kuroiro, Kodai, Tsuburaba, Kaibara, Awase, Tsunotori, and Nejire

VILLAIN GROUP 3: Yami, Noelle, and Yuno

“You guys did great out there!” Asta said once the three mages joined them in the stands. He still sat next to Mirio, Bakugou having joined in on their conversation.

Vanessa nodded, smiling brightly. “Mimosa, dear, that was splendid! And Luck, I’m proud you didn’t kill anyone.”

“What about me?!” Magna whined, glaring at the witch.

“Well, you did just what I’d expect from a virgin delinquent.”

“Take that back!”

“Finral, what does virgin mean?”

It became dead silent as all eyes turned to look at Eri who sat innocently on the spatial mage’s lap. The little girl tugged on Finral’s shirt, trying to gain his attention from where he was frozen in shock.

“Finral?”

The mage spluttered, looking at Vanessa accusingly while trying to come up with an answer. When he caught a figure out of the corner of his eye, he smirked.

“I think that’s a better question for you to ask Aizawa, Eri. He is your foster father so he should be able to answer that for you.” Eri pondered this for a moment before nodding her head, red eyes then beginning to search for the man in question.

The erasure hero was cursing the damn mage under his breath as he ran away.

When she couldn’t find him, she mentally put that question away for later, instead returning her attention to Finral and Vanessa who she continued to play with. The witch was laughing quietly to herself as she made some more little thread dolls, Luck and Magna walking over to take some seats in an empty area. Mimosa moved to where Yaoyorozu and Jirou sat with Kendo.

Eventually the students came to join them, still unsteady on their feet. Tetsutetsu and Kirishima joined Luck and Magna, complimenting them on their manliness. Midoriya joined Vanessa and Finral with Eri, joining in their play. The others spread out, wearing similar looks as the last group had at the sight of the two mages, and now Deku, entertaining the child.

They all stopped their conversations, however, when they heard Mirio ask Asta a question.

“So, that Yami guy. Who is he?”

“Oh! He’s our captain back in our… village.” His fellow mages facepalmed (Class 1-B was still not informed but after this Sekijirou was planning on telling them anyways due to Nezu allowing it). “He’s the strongest person I know! I don’t think he’s ever come across an enemy he couldn’t defeat!”

Mirio thought about this, face thoughtful. “What’s his power, then?”

“Darkness, essentially. He uses this super cool katana and his fighting is amazing!” Asta’s eyes sparkled with delight.

“The heroes aren’t going to stand a chance.”

“Haha! Nope!”

The students in the stands paled at these words, wondering how much more powerful Yami could be if he was even stronger than those they had gone against. Bakugou, Kirishima, Kaminari, and Sero inwardly cringed, having seen just his raw strength with no magic.

As Nezu announced the beginning of the third and final match, a prayer was sent to wish their classmates safe passage to wherever their deaths may take them.

~*~*~*~*~

“And the final match can now begin!” Nezu cheered, feet swinging happily in his seat.

Yami glanced at Noelle and Yuno, hands perched on his hips. “Alright. You two better surpass your limits right here and now. The others all have so I expect the same out of you. And before you even say anything, pretty boy, with your Captain not present that makes me in charge.”

Yuno huffed while Noelle nodded her head slightly, wand clutched tightly in her hand. Yami sighed, ruffling his mage’s head.

“You’ll do fine. I’m leaving the majority of this fight up to you two. I’ll come in only when it’s reached the end to finish things off nicely.”

“By claiming the win for yourself.” Yuno deadpanned, ignoring Noelle’s frantic waving to stop.

“Listen here, if I used my power off the bat you wouldn’t even have a match to fight. So get your skinny ass out there and do some damage already!” Noelle and Yuno trudged off, leaving Yami to remain behind.

“You ready?” The wind-user asked, glancing down at the other.

Noelle just flipped her ponytail. “Royalty is always ready.” Seeing his glare, she dropped the mask. “O-Of course.” She took a deep breath. “We can do this.”

It seemed after watching the two battles before them this hero team decided to just go for it, every member charging straight towards Yuno and Noelle. At this point they knew they were going to lose but decided to give it their all and attack altogether to hopefully overwhelm the villains. Yami snorted from where he still stood, face growing dark.

“OI! LET’EM HAVE IT!”

Noelle flung out her wand, Yuno backing up behind her as she called out her spell, a giant water cradle forming to hold them suspended in the air. The two mages watched as the heroes grew confused and then annoyed down below, seeing as they were now floating out of reach of ground attacks.

“Guess we’ll just have to meet them up there if that’s how they are going to play.” Todoroki muttered, flexing his hands as the temperature dropped on his right side.

“I’ll float a few of you up there, but then the rest of us should head for Yami!” Uraraka chimed in, already placing her hands on Kodai and Kaibara, trying her hardest not to throw up. Tokoyami, Nejire, and Tsubaraba all made their way upwards, Nejire pulling along Tsunotori while Dark Shadow scooped up Aoyama. Sato, Hagakure, Ojiro, Kuroiro, and Awase continued to head towards Yami.

“Can you make a few openings in your cradle?”

“Yes, just make it quick!”

Yuno’s grimoire glowed brightly next to him as he aimed at the oncoming students. “Wind Creation Magic: Wind Blades Shower!”

Immediately dozens of knives headed straight for the heroes, forcing them to dodge out of the way. Kodai and Kaibara landed onto Tsubaraba’s platforms he had made, letting Uraraka take a needed breath and turn with Todoroki to focus on Yami.

Dark Shadow yelled gleefully as he flew Tokoyami out of the way of the knives, going straight for the water cradle, Nejire close behind, both still having tight holds on their partners. The others were still struggling with evading Yuno’s attack.

“Yuno! Can you float us for a second? I have an idea.”

Wordlessly a giant whirlwind of air held the two mages in the air, allowing Noelle to drop her barrier. The oncoming heroes didn’t let this faze them as they geared up to attack them head on, the others still climbing their way up.

“Water Creation Magic: Sea Dragon’s Roar!”

Noelle braced herself as the reptile came flowing out of her wand, making a charge for the heroes that were just before them. Nejire and Tsunotori were unable to get out of the way, being hit directly by the dragon. They cried out as they went careening towards the ground, landing in a splash.

Dark Shadow took the brunt of the blow, having thrown Tokoyami and Aoyama out of the way. With a last ditch effort, the sparkling hero blasted his beam towards Noelle, forcing her to move out of the way. However, both had no chance to recover as a swift wind sent them into the ground. With those four out of the way, the two mages turned to focus on the others that were climbing up to them.

Easily enough they were able to take them out, although they put up a good fight. Kaibara tried using his drill limbs to dispel the water shots that came towards him and Tsubaraba, the latter doing his best to create air shields. Yuno’s own wind was able to avoid Tsubarabas quirk’s effects, a tornado sweeping the two away. Kodai, as the air platform beneath her broke, threw metal parts from her pockets at the two villains, but they were knocked away and she joined her fellow teammates on the ground.

Yuno and Noelle grinned at one another before realizing what they were doing and quickly looked away. They dropped from the air and landed safely on the ground, snorting at the scene that was before them.

While they had been busy taking care of the heroes that had charged after them, Yami had made some good progress in taking care of the remaining ones.

Sato and Ojiro had gone in for the direct physical attack, wanting to draw out the villain’s dark power. In a battle of fisticuffs, Yami knocked out both heroes with a swift punch to the head. As he brushed off his hands, his ki alerted him to a presence sneaking up behind him. With a flick on his wrist, his sword was drawn, black pouring from it as his magic ebbed.

“Wouldn’t think about that if I was you.”

A soft eep was heard from behind him, Hagakure having been caught in her plan. Before she could retreat, Yami hit her over the head with the blunt side of his sword, knocking the poor girl out as well.

During this time Kuroiro had melted into the shadows created by Yami’s power, going for a sneak attack. Uraraka had floated many chunks of the stadium above the villain, having done so while the other was preoccupied. The plan was to drop them on him and draw Yami’s attention so Kuroiro could attack.

However, that failed too.

With startling speed, Yami evaded the falling debri, using his sword to send the gravity hero flying. Pivoting, he swung at Kuroiro as he jumped out of the darkness he had hidden in, shaving a few hairs off of his head. Sending the teen a feral grin, Yamu easily took out him as well.

Todoroki was the only one left, flames curling around his left arm while frost built up on his right. At this point he knew he would lose, but he might as well go out with everything he had.

Giving Yami a glare, he released all his stored up energy, a large wave of ice and fire going rushing towards the Captain. The audience in the stands shielded their eyes at the large burst of light at impact, wondering what was going to happen.

A wave of darkness rushed forwards, breaking through the dust. When everything settled down, Yami stood over the fallen form of Todoroki, katana being twirled in his hands. The Captain grunted at the collapsed form of the hero, but his mages knew that it was one of approval.

“Once again, the villains have come out victorious, sweeping the playing field for the third time in a row!” Nezu’s voice came over the loudspeaker, happiness in its tone. “But do not fret, my students, for you were not intended to win! This was a chance for you to see what kinds of power awaits you out there in the real world! Haha! Maybe next time our very own teachers can combat these brave people!”

The students grumbled, some wanting their teachers to go through the same hell they had just experienced. The teachers on the other hand blanched and hoped they wouldn’t have too.

As the heroes down on the field were taken to an angry Recovery Girl, Yami walked back with Noelle and Yuno quietly, the three hoping to find their fellow mages. With this final battle, the principal’s bloodthirsty plan had come to an end, and hopefully things could be more calm in the coming days.

Chapter Text

For the next three days, things went as back to normal as possible for U.A. and the mages. Let’s take a look into some of the things that went down during this time, shall we?

Cats:

Aizawa was a cat lover, no doubt about it. So when Eri asked if Vanessa and Finral could come over and play with her after school, he knew it was his chance to pounce.

The two mages had been assisting with the professors in their classes, bringing their own knowledge to help teach the students about things they were unaware of. Vanessa and Nemuri had formed a tight bond and the witch was more than happy to help with her classes. Finral worked with Ectoplasm in his math classes. Portals required math, believe it or not, and being able to calculate distances and such, so he was a great asset to the hero.

Both happily showed up to Aizawa’s living area after classes ended, Eri greeting them at the door. The little girl grabbed a hand from each mage and dragged them into her room to play with them, shyly showing off her dolls and artwork. Together the three played together for a bit before heading to the kitchen to have a small snack.

While Finral prepared something for them, Rouge appeared, plopping down onto the counter while stretching. Eri squealed at the sight of the cat, instantly reaching out to pet it. The cat happily obliged, leaning down to let the girl scratch it’s fur.

Aizawa, who had been working quietly in the other room immediately got up from the couch, placing his laptop onto it. He walked quickly but not too fast to alert the others of his hastiness. Peeking into the kitchen, he smiled behind his scarf at the sight of the cat.

“You know,” Vanessa drawled, leaning onto the counter while giving the erasure hero a knowing grin, “You could’ve just asked to pet Rouge.” The witch laughed at the man’s disgruntled face.

Aizawa sulked as he walked forward, reaching out a hand to join his foster daughter in the cat’s soft fur. Upon impact, he sighed happily, ruffling the fur behind Rouge’s ear as the cat purred.

Finral rolled his eyes as he placed the fruit he had cut onto the counter, taking a piece to pop into his mouth. Vanessa joined him, the two mages watching the others coddle a cat with absolutely no remorse. Later the erasure hero would make them swear to tell no one, but let’s be honest, Do the Black Bulls ever truly listen?

Arm Wrestling:

In the cafeteria, Kirishima and Asta were stretching out their arms, getting ready for a truly manly arm wrestling test.

It had been Kaminari who had brought up the idea, curious as to who would win in the contest. When Kirishima had originally denied, Sero and Ashido had relentlessly bullied him, taking shots at the teen’s manliness. Of course this meant he agreed in an instant. When asked who he thought would win, Bakugou just scoffed, calling them some idiot extras.

In his head, he knew the shrimp would beat the other easily. Not that he would ever admit that.

“Alright!” Kirishima grinned, placing his right elbow onto the table. Both teens had discarded their coats, not wanting any slippage of the fabric. “You ready, Asta?”

“Of course!” The anti-magic user grinned back, placing his own arm next to the other’s. “I’m not backing down, so you better be ready!”

“Guess it’s time we see who the true man is!”

The two clasped hands and Kaminari held them in his own, eyes flitting back and forth between the two fighters. Sero had a stopwatch ready, curious as to how long this would last. And Ashido… she was collecting bets from the other students that had gathered around.

“Alright men, I want a fair fight. No feelings hurt and no cheating allowed.” Kaminari glanced at each, making sure they were set. “On the count of three now. One… two… three!” Releasing their hands, the electric teen backed up eyes shining as he watched the two battle it out.

At first there was barely any movement, the muscles in their arms equally straining as they kept each other even at the center. Occasionally their arms would sway, but in seconds it always came back to the starting place. People murmured wondering which one would win. Most assumed Kirishima as he was the one they knew, but the mages who watched and a few others who had witnessed Asta’s power knew that it was only a matter of time before he put this to a finish.

Eventually, after a solid three minutes had passed of the two struggling, Asta made his move.

His arm flexed more than before, gaining a lead on Kirishima. Their hands began to move, inching closer and closer to the red-head’s right. Kirishima gritted his teeth, ignoring the want to use his quirk, trying to force the other teen’s hand back up. But Asta was too strong for him.

With a loud thud their hands crashed onto the table, Asta having beat Kirishima. Cheers rang out as the red-head hung his head, left hand coming to rub the back of his neck.

“Looks like you beat me! Man, I really thought I had it there for a moment! Well, that was a fair fight and you truly proved your manliness, dude!” Kirishima grinned at the other although his eyes were a bit sad.

Asta smiled, clasping the other’s hand in his own as a sign of respect. “You’re really strong! With more training I bet it’ll be an even closer match in the future! Don’t give up!”

Seeing the genuine respect and purity in the other’s eyes, Kirishima had to wipe a tear away with his free hand.

“So manly!”

Healers:

After seeing her work and hearing about it from the incident that occurred in the shopping district, Recovery Girl had asked Mimosa if she’d like to work with her a bit in the nurse’s office. The plant mage had been excited at the offer, immediately accepting it with a smile. Then began their work together, taking place every day after classes.

“I know you probably have different methods back in your world, but these are some tricks that could be helpful, dearie.” Recovery Girl pulled some diagrams out from a binder, placing them across the counter for Mimosa to see.

“Whoa…” the mage trailed off, eyes rapidly scanning the pages. “This is so much more effective than what we currently do! I didn’t know that that kind of wrap was more supportive, or that those herbs together made a healing tonic!”

The old lady sat down in her chair, indicating for Mimosa to come join her next to a bed. The mage sat down on it, papers clutched in her hands.

“Why don’t we practice then? Doing is better than just seeing.”

“Yes, please!”

Recovery Girl made sure that her lessons did not give the mage anything too advanced that was out of her reach, making sure everything that was taught was accessible within her own world. Together the two worked together, the mage even getting to practice on students who came in that Recovery Girl didn’t deem needing her own healing touch. After all, you never knew when magic or quirks would be ineffective.

When they eventually returned to their own world (if they ever did), Mimosa swore that she would show Owen everything she had learned so he may teach others as well.

Prank:

“We just have to make sure not to kill anyone.”

“If you say so, but I’m not holding back.”

“Please don’t put my friends into cardiac arrest.”

“Haha! No promises!”

“Whatever- HEY, they’re coming! Positions!”

“Oh! Let’s do this!”

Kaminari and Luck ran into their hiding places, watching as Sero, Ashido, Tokoyami, Sato, and Aoyama headed right into their trap.

It was simple: they had put some super glue onto the porch of their dorm building so when they walked on it they would find resistance with very fine copper thread running all throughout it. Then, Kaminari would pop up and surprise them while Luck delivered a nice little shock to them all. All in all, it wasn’t that complicated of a plan.

“Ugh! What is this on the ground?!”

“My feet are stuck!”

“I fear something foul comes to us…”

“Hey everyone!” Kaminari jumped out of his bush, causing the group of students to startle with fear, a few yelps coming out. Before Ashido could begin scolding the electric teen, a giggle was heard before a striking sensation wrapped around them.

“HAHA!”

Luck laughed as he delivered a powerful shock through the copper wire, watching as the students screamed and twitched with the current flowing through them. He let it last for a few seconds before stopping, watching as smoke rose from them.

Kaminari was slowly backing up towards Luck, watching as his friends gained their bearings as they crumpled to the ground. When the two blondes were next to one another, they waved at the angered students before booking it in the opposite direction.

Later that day, the other students and mages wouldn’t question the state that the two teens would show up in, both limping while sporting numerous wounds. If you asked them, they’d both say it was totally worth it.

Family:

“So your siblings abuse you because your mother died giving birth to you.”

“Yeah. Sometimes I wish she had survived and not me. B-But they never abused me like your father does. And it’s just because you’re a perfect mix?”

“Mhmm. Quirk marriage so he could have a child with both quirks. I was the lucky one who received them.”

“At least my parents married for love. It’s just my siblings who mess with me now.”

“Your siblings sound like horrible people.”

“Well, at least yours for the most part still love you.”

“I guess. Fuyumi tries her best, but Natsuo is off at college so he isn’t around much anymore.”

“Well, big brother Nozel has been a bit warmer lately. Solid and Nebra still bully me. My sister is the one who does it verbally… Solid not so much.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. Your family isn’t perfect either.”

“At least we both don’t live at home anymore. That’s a plus.”

“Hmmm… that is true. The Black Bulls are more of a family than mine ever were.”

“That’s how Class 1-A has become for me.”

“Hehe… it’s funny how people we were both unsure of became the ones closest to us, isn’t it?”

“I guess so.”

Todoroki and Noelle sat quietly together on a bench outside, both having stopped there after classes had ended to enjoy the warm sun. They don’t remember how they fell onto the topic of their horrible families, but maybe it was because some part of them could sense it in the other. Each had found an unexpected ally in the other, one who knew the pain they suffered from. One who wouldn’t judge them for what they said.

“We should probably head back to the dorms. I’m sure the others are curious about where we are.”

“If we must.” The two slowly headed back to the dorm building, each mulling over the thoughts in their heads. It was Noelle, surprisingly, who broke the silence and brought up what each one thought.

“I-If you ever need someone… I suppose I could lend a hand. After all, royalty can’t abandon the people…”

Todoroki looked at the girl, seeing the mask that she had slipped on once more and seeing straight through it. He sighed, a small smile gracing his face. “I was going to say the same to you.”

Mana:

“I just don’t understand the way mana works. It’s completely different from our quirks, yet so much more powerful. They draw mana from the world around them? I’m assuming that’s what they meant when they talked about mana existing everywhere, but then that doesn’t explain how it can amplify their natural magic abilities so much. And then those grimoires! They select the person they are destined to be with and then over time they create new spells on their own?! Or is it that the owner reaches a new potential and is now capable of new spells? But then that doesn’t explain why they can use magic without having a grimoire before the age of 15 and why even when owning a grimoire they don’t need to use it for every spell. Quirks compared to magic seem to be more simplistic in nature, having made differences in our genetic information, but magic changes depending on the parents. Noelle has water magic but her mother was some type of metal user and only her old brother has anything resembling that, but his is mercury. Finral said his entire family has spatial magic which then shows the path that family members can have in a certain lineage, but that doesn’t explain Noelle or Mimosa’s families. And Mimosa did mention that her older brother has cherry blossom magic which makes this even more complicated so genetic information can’t be completely ruled out. But then if we come back to the mana maybe it has an influence on a person’s natural abilities but that still doesn’t explain all the differences. I guess it is kind of similar to quirks, considering Kacchan has a combination of his parent’s and I have neither of mine. But Todoroki has each one of his parent’s so similar in aspect to mana, but also not really? I’m going to have to ask them more questions if I want to get my theories straight and really take a deeper look into mana and how it works. This is just so fascinating and there’s so many things to look into with no time and I just…”

Midoriya continued to ramble on, in the common room, mulling over his notes as he muttered to himself. His classmates and the mages stayed away from the dorm building for the rest of the day.

Symbols:

They were both a symbol of something, someone who others looked up to and found solace in when things grew dark. One was a symbol of peace. The other, a symbol of safety. But when it came down to it, they were simply people who just wanted to do the right thing.

Yami and Toshinori were sitting in the latter’s lounge/office, sharing a drink together although only the Captain had an alcoholic beverage. The former Symbol of Peace had asked the other to come by for a conversation, a simple chat between the two. With some grumbling, Yami agreed although he was never going to deny it.

“So, what did you want to talk about, Toshi?”

“No nicknames? I’ve been warned you have many.” A chuckle showing no ill will.

Yami inwardly scolded his mages. “Nah, doesn’t seem appropriate at the moment, but if you want one I can give ya one.”

“I’ll pass. Besides that, I just wanted to ask you about how you do it.”

“Do what?”

“Be such a shining symbol for your squad.”

“Tch. Rich coming from the man I’ve heard is a symbol himself.”

A cough. “I am no longer one, if you haven’t noticed. But what I meant is how do you be one even when you’re not doing anything? It’s clear to me you don’t use your power all that often and let you members handle the work, but it isn’t because you’re lazy. How can you just exist and still be something when there’s nothing that you even are or can be doing?”

A long swig of beer. “What kind of Captain would I be if I didn’t have them find themselves? Why I’m always telling them to surpass their limits. They’re a reckless bunch, but they all come from some not so fun places. Just trying to help them along.”

“It’s more than just that. You’re a safety net.”

“So what?”

“Don’t act like you don’t care when that isn’t the truth. I’m just envious, I suppose, of how flawlessly you earn their trust and regard. Aizawa seems to be the same way as you. But I… I’ve seen the look in their eyes and there isn’t that overall awe and determination when they look at me. Your members, their eyes shine with it as if they’ll do anything for you.”

“Maybe it’s ‘cause I never asked for it from them.”

“What?”

“Don’t try to force anything out of them or make it seem like they need to prove themselves. That’s where you’re lacking. You’re no longer a symbol of peace, but that doesn’t mean you’re completely dead in the water.”

Yami stood up, finishing off his beer. Placing the bottle on the table, he walked towards the door, but not before saying one last thing.

“They’re kids, they need to figure things out for themselves. Don’t go pushing where it’ll only do more damage.”

And he left Toshinori alone in his lounge, the old hero pondering the words he had been told. Maybe for once he’d understand that you have to let a person be who they were and not stop that from cultivating into something that could truly be a wonderful thing.

Crush:

“You must have a crush! Tell meeeeeeeee!!!”

Ashido was sitting with Mimosa in her bedroom, the former having wanted to do the latter’s nails a pretty shade of green. Being the spunky girl she was, she immediately began to delve into the mage’s lack of a love life.

“I-I don’t have a crush o-on anyone!” Mimosa’s face burst into pink, causing the actual pink girl to narrow her eyes and get right into her face.

“Sure you don’t. Now spill! I promise I won’t tell anyone! I just need this kind of gossip in my life!” Ashido pouted at Mimosa, pulling her best puppy dog eyes she could muster.

The plant mage squirmed in her seat, trying not to startle her hands too much as Ashido painted a second layer onto her nails. Mimosa internally debated with herself, knowing that if she said anything then she would be admitting it to herself as well which she had been trying to avoid. But she was a sucker for cute things and couldn’t stand that pouty look on the pink teen’s face anymore.

“You promise you won’t say anything to anyone and just keep this to yourself?” Mimosa quietly said, nibbling on her bottom lip.

Ashido immediately nodded her head, dropping the nail polish to instead cup Mimosa’s cheeks in her hands. “I swear on my pinky heart I won’t tell a soul.” And her eyes spoke the truth.

“I-Its… Asta…”

“I KNEW IT!!!” Ashido squealed, shaking Mimosa’s face around. The mage’s cheeks puffed up in embarrassment, trying to not look the other girl in the eye’s. After the confession, Ashido pestered Mimosa about what she saw in the anti-magic user, wanting to know everything. Eventually, Mimosa fled the room, but not before giving the other girl a quick hug.

The next day, Ashido was once again chilling in her room with a mage, but this time it was Noelle that she was painting nails for.

“Tell me who your crush is!”

“M-My w-what?!” Noelle shrieked indignantly, blush blooming over her cheeks. “I-I don’t know w-what you’re talking about!”

“Sure. Now spill it to me! I promise I won’t tell anyone!” Ashido pulled the same pouty face she had used the day before on the mage’s cousin. And if there was one similar thing between them, it was their inability to deny cuteness.

“P-Promise me you w-won’t tell anyone! Or as r-royalty I will have to execute you!”

“Harsh, but I swear on my pinky heart I won’t tell a soul!” The pink girl held onto Noelle’s pigtails, being careful not to pull them too harshly. That restraint flew out the window the second the mage dropped her crush’s name.

“It’s that stupid Dork-sta! A peasant of all things! It’s not like- OW!”

“Sorry sorry sorry! I didn’t mean to pull so hard! But I KNEW IT!”

“D-Don’t tell anyone! No one!” Noelle pushed the girl off of her, crossing her arms in defense. Ashido soothing told her she wouldn’t, continuing to paint the girl’s nails. They continued to talk about Noelle’s crush, the mage admitting to herself and Ashido that she did in fact like Asta even if he was an ‘oblivious and idiotic dummy,’ her words not Ashido’s.

Later as she was attempting to fall asleep, the pink teen would be reeling over how the cousin’s both were in love with the same person.Oh, what a catastrophe that could turn out to be.

Manliness:

“You totally get what it means to be a man!”

“Same goes to you! Luck! Why can’t you be like Kirishima here? Try being a real man for once!”

“Haha! Let me shock you and then we’ll see who the real man is!”

“Luck! Stay away from me! I’m telling you, don’t come any closer, ya hear! Luck please!”

“Oh, look at the time! I gotta get going! Bakugou, Tetsutetsu, and Shoji are probably waiting for me at the gym! See ya Magna!”

“Wait! Come back! Don’t abandon me! What about being manly men?!”

“I don’t have a death wish! Good luck!”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO-”

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

I caN’T reAcH tHEm:

Julius fElt tears in HiS eYEs as he watched tHRough a porTaL, seeing the mAGeS he cared so DEEply about trApPEd in aNother WorLD. He HAd triEd to go THrouGh it, bUt it WaS Like hitTIng GlasS. He JUSt wanTed to hElp… somEOne helP hIM…

Speed:

“Are you sure about this, Asta? Please don’t be offended, but I feel as if you are at a disadvantage.”

“Nah, I want to see how well I can do. Don’t worry about it, Iida! This is all for fun.”

Asta smiled brightly at the engine-quirked teen, trying to alleviate his fears of this being unfair. The Black Bulls weren’t concerned either, for those who were watching, knowing that Asta was incredibly strong in many areas. The other students who had come to witness were worried, but they tried to fake it.

Midoriya stood at the starting line, watching as Iida and Asta took their running stances. Seeing as they were both ready, he brought his hand down with green sparks flying.

“BEGIN!”

Immediately the two teens were off and running. Iida wasn’t using the full power of his engines, still believing that doing so would be unfair. However, with a glance behind him, he was shocked to see that Asta was only a few yards away. Steeling himself, he moved his engines into full power, gaining some ground on the magicless teen.

He easily crossed the finish line of their 440 yard dash first, with Asta now further behind. His time wasn’t too far off from Iida’s though, surprising the teen yet again. With both catching their breath, the mage grinned widely.

“Iida! Your power is amazing!”

“Eh?!”

“When you suddenly burst into speed and went way ahead of me, that was so cool! I have to train even harder now so I can keep up better next time!”

Looking into Asta’s eyes, Iida was startled by the genuineness behind the green orbs. Taking a deep breath, he pushed up his glasses, returning a smile to the mage.

“You were quite impressive as well. I wasn’t planning on using my full speed, but you kept up more than I was anticipating. I underestimated you, and for that I am sorry. In the future I hope we can have a rematch.”

“You’re on!”

Party:

“I can’t believe Aizawa-sensei okayed this!”

“He didn’t!”

“What?!”

The students of 1-A, 1-B (minus Monoma), and the teen mages were currently throwing a party in 1-A’s common room. Jirou and Tokoyami had provided the music while Kaminari and Yaoyorozu had set up a karaoke station. Sato, Komori, and Yanagi were making sure the snacks stayed stocked while everyone else danced and mingled.

The students of U.A. learned rather quickly that the Black Bulls were not gifted singers in any way, shape, or form. Yuno and Mimosa cringed listening to their voices, wondering how their companions were cursed with such poor talent.

Even Noelle wasn’t a wonderful singer, making the girl gasp in shock as they thought her voice would be wonderful to the ear. The royal mage had threatened them to never speak of her singing voice again before sulking in the corner. Eventually she was convinced to party with them once more.

At some point Vanessa burst through the front door, clearly a few bottles deep already and danced around with everyone. Everyone’s faces turned pink collectively, not prepared for the sight of the woman drunkenly going about. The Black Bulls just shrugged it off. They were used to it after all.

By the time 10pm rolled around, the teachers and adult mages had learned of the party and came crashing in, shutting it down in an instant. After receiving a harsh scolding, the teens were sent to bed, although not a single one of them regretted what they had done.

And if they were tired the next day arriving to class, well, it was completely worth it in the end.

Chapter Text

Oh yeah, by the way.

The students have been practicing for the Festival all this time. The mages had declined taking part in it, not wanting to ruin anything that had already been planned before they appeared in this world. Therefore, the students during off times were practicing for their concert and play, the mages cheering them on all the while.

Kendo and Yanagi had tried to convince Noelle and Mimosa to join in the beauty pageant, Nejire eventually also asking them as well, but both girls had shied away, not completely comfortable with the idea. Yuno and Asta had agreed to just venture around the venue together, looking at all the different sections that were planned to be set up. Magna and Luck were going to try and beat each other at all the games that were going to be set up.

Finral, Vanessa, and Yami had been asked to patrol around the area with the other teachers, wanting to make sure that everything remained safe. They were informed of the recent attacks and how hosting this festival was already a big red flag in the police department’s eyes. Captain Yami ordered his members to do as they asked or he’d kill them as he normally did.

So when the day of the festival finally rolled around, the mages were wandering the area while the students put on their events.

“What the heck are those things?” Asta asked, eyes bugging out as he stared at the metal contraptions before him. Yuno, Mimosa, and Noelle were also surprised, having never seen such things before.

“I-I have no idea…” Noelle inched back a bit, slightly nervous at the sight of metal seemingly roaming around on it’s own. Mimosa held onto her cousin’s arm, also very uncomfortable.

It was Yuno, shockingly, who jumped out of his skin when the robot began to speak.

“Hello. I am Model T-35, support buddy for your daily needs. Welcome to our event.”

Yuno, after being freaked out, immediately turned around and left the area, ignoring the calls of his companions to wait up. The four mages for the rest of the festival avoided every robot that they saw, not trusting them one bit.

Over at the game stalls, Magna was bemoaning yet another loss to Luck at a simple game of darts. The business students running the stand were getting a kick out of the show.

“How can I still keep losing?!” Magna cried, glasses becoming askew on his face.

Luck laughed happily, clutching a very large plush, blue bunny in his arms. He also had on a few necklaces, a bandana, and a snake toy wrapped around his neck. At this point the business students who had set up all the different stalls were trying to see how easily the mage could beat their game.

“This is so much fun! I hope our next festival back home has things like this, haha!” Magna moodily followed the chipper teen, pouting as they headed to yet another game.

Outside the gym where the concert was currently taking place, Vanessa and Finral were walking by it, covering their ears at the loud noise coming from within. They had peeked in to see what was happening and then quickly retreated.

“How can they deal with that much noise in such a confined space? The pounding in my head is worse than when I’m hungover!” The witch complained, pulling her hat further down to cover her ears.

Finral shook his head, hands pressed firmly over his own. “I have no idea, but I don’t appreciate such a concept even if there would be cute people inside.”

“I’ll drink to that.”

The two mages quickly made their way out of the area. Originally they had hoped to catch Eri as she and Mirio left the venue, wanting to ditch their patrol duties, but it was unanimously decided to find her later in the day. Besides, they’d heard over the weird things that Sekijirou had told them to put in their ears that Midoriya had just taken care of a villain who was planning to sabotage the event. Now more than ever they needed to do their job.

For the rest of the festival, the two mages actually did their job of patrolling, even happening across Yami at one point who was also keeping an eye out. When they eventually ran into Eri, they tagged along with her to a drink stand while chatting with Aizawa and the other students with them.

Noelle and Mimosa split off from the boys to go and watch the pageant, cheering loudly when Nejire was crowned the winner. They hung around afterwards with the rest of the girls, gossiping over snacks that were provided.

Asta and Yuno went head to head in some strength tests, watching as Bakugou relentlessly tried to beat All Might’s high score of 5 seconds on an obstacle course, eventually leaving as it became sad seeing him fail so many times. Ojiro, Sero, and Kirishima at least kept him company.*

Luck and Magna ran into Tokoyami and Koda, joining the two in the enjoyment of Cementoss Tumblers, the four heading over to where Shoji and Sato had accidentally made some business student’s takoyaki stand flourish.*

All in all, besides Midoriya running into a villain yet again, the festival was a success.

~*~*~*~*~

As the students and teen mages hung out in the 1-A dorm building, the teachers and adult mages were having their own little party. Vanessa and Nemuri were both capable of holding insane amounts of liquor, both already five cans deep. Yami wasn’t far behind while Finral was still nursing his first. The other teachers were at various stages, although All Might and Thirteen opted for non-alcoholic beverages.*

They had been going around in a circle, telling stories of the festivals their schools threw when they were in high school, ranging from drag to failed haunted houses*, when Aizawa, surprisingly, asked a question about the mage’s lives. The mostly drunk teachers were not prepared for the stories they were about to hear.

“Washed up on shore. I haven’t seen Sunlander since. But Julius, the fool, took me under his wing. That’s all I’m saying.” Yami remained quiet after this, knowing that Finral and Vanessa’s stories were far darker than his own. The other teachers didn’t bother pressing him further, sensing his aura darkening. Instead, they switched to Finral.

“Well…” the spatial user twirled some hair around in his fingers, looking down at the drink in his hand. “For all intents and purposes my family has disowned me. It’s why I don’t have the name Vaude anymore even though I’m the eldest son. But it’s okay! Langris, my little brother, is a much better mage than I am…”

Nemuri leaned over, patting the younger’s head. She missed slightly, but Finral appreciated it nonetheless. “That’s a shame. You’re such a sweet boy though! Don’t know why they wouldn’t like you.” Thirteen and Sekijiro nodded in agreement.

“My magic isn’t very strong, that’s all. And besides, I’m not a fan of violence. Don’t have the stomach for it, heh.”

“Doesn’t make you any lesser though.” Aizawa muttered.

“What about you, Vanessa? How’d you get that cat of yours?” Hizashi asked, giving Finral a break in hopes for something lighter. He was sorely mistaken.

The witch placed down her eighth empty can, slouching back into the couch she was perched in. Summoning some thread, she played with it in her hands while she began her tale.

“Hmm… where to start…” her face scrunched up prettily while she thought. “Oh, I know! The Queen of Witches, my mother, locked me up in a bird cage for the majority of my life, all ‘cause I was supposed to have the power to change destiny. My dolls, the ones I used for Eri to play, yeah, they were my only friends. Huh… guess it was really just me talking to myself, but they made the days not so lonely.”

The teachers stared at her, shocked by what the witch was saying. Before they could intervene, Vanessa continued.

“Anyways, after Yami broke me out, which I swear was thanks to fate, I became a Black Bull and forgot about the destiny I should’ve had the power over. I just enjoyed a world I had never seen before. That’s why I understand Eri so much, I know the feeling to be held against your will. But anyways, oh… Yami hasn’t heard this one unless he read the report.”

“Doubt it.”

“When we were trying to find a way to fix Asta’s cursed arms, yeah that was messy, we went to my mother to fix it. She used her blood magic but it ended up just transforming him into her puppet. So there we were, in a field of blood trussed up on crosses, Asta in that form of his ready to kill us all.” Her hands shot outwards, fully into her retelling, drunk and needing to release her pent up emotions.

“And he went to swing at Noelle, trying to behead her before us all, and he tried to stop himself you could tell. But the Queen is a powerful woman. And I felt this utter despair and anger and uselessness, being unable to do anything to save them.” Her voice was haunted, eyes glossy. “My grimoire, it began to thrum with power, and as tears escaped I watched as a new spell was written before my eyes. And then a little cat appeared.”

Rouge popped out of the witch’s hair, purring softly as it comforted it’s master.

“And then Asta’s blade swung and I screamed out and Noelle’s head was gone, falling to the ground with a spray of blood. But then the world shifted and suddenly we were back and he missed, his sword hitting the ground instead, chopping her cross down. And the cat sat next to him, having tapped him to alter the future.

“This happened so many times, I watched everyone die so many times.” Her voice was bordering hysteria at this point, but Vanessa couldn’t stop, everything pouring out of her. “Do you know what it’s like to continually watch those you love die, over and over and over again? I’ll never get it out of my head. Rouge is that destiny that my mother, the Queen, so desperately wanted. The cat changes things to work in the favor of those I consider my family, but everytime I still bear witness to the alternate gory outcome.”

Everyone sat there quietly, no one knowing what to say. Vanessa had tears pouring down her cheeks as her tale concluded, and Nemuri wrapped the other woman into a tight embrace. Finral joined, knowing his best friend, for that was what the witch was, needed to comfort. He had been there to witness it after all.

The Captain of the Black Bulls was fuming in his silence, having only known bits and pieces of what occurred, but not knowing the mental strain it put on Vanessa. The other teachers were speechless, wondering how she continued on despite all the pain. The answer was simple however.

The Black Bulls was a place for those who had suffered. A family formed for those who had no one else. A sanctuary for those who were outcasts and failures. A place for them to truly belong.

Chapter Text

The atmosphere was incredibly tense and gloomy inside Julius’ office, and everyone present looked horrible.

The Wizard King had finally informed the rest of the Captains about the situation, having found no more leads or answers. They had run out of options and possibilities with no new trails to follow. Those who had been present since the beginning fared the worst.

Nozel sat slumped in a chair, face thinner than normal, cheeks more hollow. He had become more agitated as time progressed, snapping at Solid and Nebra far more than ever before. He refused to tell them that Noelle was missing for fear of their reactions.

Mereoleona was rattled as well, although she was holding out much better than her little brother Leopold. The poor teen was an absolute mess, having his brother in a coma and his rivals gone, he didn’t know what to do. If he clung onto his older sister, she said nothing about it.

Klaus, the mother hen, had started a horrible habit of biting his nails. He was worrying them away to bloody stubs, but he couldn’t help it. He was losing sleep and feeling like the greatest failure. His Captain wasn’t much better, although he always managed to look composed even if he was also concerned.

Charlotte would deny it to the grave, but she was terrified that she had lost her chance to ever confess to Yami. Not that she planned on it anytime soon, but the one man she actually respected was now gone without a trace. Sol, having been reluctantly informed, was worriedly flitting around the Captain, unsure of what to do.

The other Captains were not as distressed, but concerned nonetheless. Jack had found nothing and was agitated that there were no leads. Dorothy hadn’t woken up, but Kirsch had stepped in and he was an absolute wreck over his little sister being gone. Even Rill, who had barely met Asta that one time, was afraid that they may never see anyone again.

The remaining Black Bulls had been locked into the building, none of them allowed to step foot outside. They were guarded constantly, never being let out of anyone’s sight for fear they would vanish as well.

Charmy, the normally gluttonous beast, was barely eating, instead lying in a bed of cotton for most of the day. Gauche, who always stared at a picture of Marie, had cast it aside and instead stared out the window. Gordon, usually dark and quiet, had fits of anger where he lashed out at nothing, unable to comprehend his friends were gone. And Grey, the most shy girl in existence, was remaining in her own skin, not wanting to change into her dear members due to the heartache. All in all, the remaining members were a mess, and the fight that had originally blazed hot had been stamped out by the realization their family were truly out of reach.

Marx was doing what he could, but he had run out of ideas and more often than not he found himself locked out of Julius’ office. The man had been blocking him recently, forcing him away. The aide was heavily concerned and was waiting to snap at the Wizard King, wanting to scream at him for the nothingness he had to go off of. Not that it was Julius’ fault, but Marx’s anxiety was tearing him apart.

And Julius…

The man had been tormented by portals opening like windows around him, showing him his beloved knights. And everytime he reached out to help them, he ran into a blockade, smooth like glass, preventing him from joining them.

He refused to tell anyone, afraid of what they’d say. Instead he bottled it up, letting it eat away at him, taunting him endlessly. He was a failure of a Wizard King, couldn’t reach those he loved to help them.

Julius had seen them captured by villains, beaten to a pulp. He had watched as they fought a large crowd of people, taking them down one by one. He had watched as they played in a festival, laughing with other civilians. And he had seen them crying as they regaled stories of the past, haunted by the demons that still came after them.

And he couldn’t do anything.

What a poor excuse of a Wizard King he was.

Julius suddenly slammed his fist down onto the desk, causing everyone in the room to jolt in shock and fear. The rage on his face startled everyone, never having seen anything but a smile on the man’s face.

“Julius!” Marx cried, walking forward slightly. “What is the matter?”

“What is the matter?” Julius’ head was bowed low, arms shaking. “What is the matter? The matter is that my knights are missing and I haven’t been able to do anything! And no, listen to me before you say it isn’t my fault!” Marx clamped his mouth shut, words dying in his throat.

“I have had those damned portals tormenting me for so long now! They appear before me but whenever I try to reach into one I hit only glass! I can’t do anything, nothing my grimoire has to offer works.” His voice cracked with emotion. “Instead I stare at the faces of those I’ve grown to care too much about and I can’t do anything for them. I can only watch as they try and survive in some other world, one that I can’t reach.”

When he looked at the occupants in the room they were surprised to see a few tears trickling down the Wizard King’s face. For the first time he looked like a man into his forties, lines of worry and fatigue etched into his skin. This was not the go-lucky man they admired. No, this was one who was helpless and grasping at nothing.

No one knew what to say, startled at his words, but understanding that there was nothing really to be said in return. What could they offer that Julius didn’t already know himself? So they sat there in a melancholy silence, each lost to their thoughts as they idly wondered what to do.

A shadow, who had been waiting in the corner, slowly made its way across the floor, no one aware of its presence. With a sudden burst of speed it came beneath the Wizard King, portal opening into a wide, gaping hole.

Julius had no chance to call out or bring forth a spell before he was pulled into the portal, screams of panic ringing out above him. As he watched the portal close, he offered a small smile to the look of grief and fear on Marx’s face.

Chapter Text

Yami was the first one to sense it.

He had been wandering the halls of U.A. scaring off any kids who he thought looked at him funny when he noticed it. There was a sudden burst of energy from one of the upper floors to the main building, one that he was very familiar with. He quickly made his way up to where the sound of commotion could be heard.

Running up the stairs, his mind wasn’t sure what to think when he heard voices raising, one in particular a very strained sound. There was definitely mana present, that was for certain, and as he ran along the hallway he just reached he could only hope he could stop the man from doing something ridiculous.

Throwing open the door to the teacher’s lounge, his eyes fell onto that of a tired and angry Wizard King.

~*~*~*~*~

Julius had his breath forced out of him as he collided with a semi-soft surface, eyes wide as they watched the portal he had just been falling through close. He immediately sensed the presence of a few others in the room with him and automatically went on the attack, still tense and strained with the emotions he had been dealing with for the past few days.

Sitting up, he threw the one closest into him into Chrono Stasis, not wanting them to get any closer. Turning he faced the other two in the room, trying to be as polite as possible.

“Move any step closer and you’ll be in the same situation as your friend here.” Julius indicated where Sekijiro was currently stuck in an orb. Standing, he put his hands up, although there was anger in his voice. “All I want is for you to return my Knights to me and then I will leave you alone. We don’t need any violence.”

“Who the hell do you think you are?!” Hizashi was towards one corner of the room, having stopped approaching when he saw his fellow teacher trapped. It was an off period for the man and he hadn’t been expecting this.

“Release our friend and then we will talk.” Thirteen tried to be pleasant, not wanting anything bad to happen. If this mystery man who fell into their room could immediately freeze their friend in some bubble then they didn’t want to see what else he was capable of.

“Tell me where the Knights are and then he will be freed. Those are simple enough terms, or I can go search myself and leave you in the same state as him.” Julius didn’t know why he was being more aggressive than normal, but he was stressed to the max.

“Hey, you came dropping onto us so you can’t go running around telling orders! You’re in our territory! I don’t care if you’re one of those mages, you can’t hurt our friend!”

“Please, can we just talk this out?”

“He is simply frozen in time, nothing ill can fall to him. Just bring me to my Knights!”

Before Hizashi could say anything in response, Yami suddenly burst through the door, stopping as he stared at Julius. The Wizard King turned at the new presence, having not noticed it before due to his distraction.

“Yami?...” Julius quietly said, eyes not truly believing what he was seeing.

The man in question unfroze, shaking his head as he propped a hand on his hip. “No, it’s Mushroom Head.”

Julius began to slowly laugh, dropping his spell on Sekijiro. The hero came out of his stasis ready to fight, but stopped as he stared at the intruder laughing. Everyone’s eyes widened as the man began to cry.

“I’m so sorry, Yami. I am a failure as a Wizard King.” Yami walked forward to where the man stood, head down as he mumbled. The younger sighed before placing a hand on the other’s shoulder, causing him to look at him in the eyes.

“Wasn’t your fault. It’s out of all of our control I’m afraid. And don’t go yapping about being a shitty Wizard King. You’re probably the best one the country’s seen in years.”

“If you say so.” Julius smiled, tears still trickling down his cheeks. Without warning he pulled Yami into a tight hug, feeling the larger man stiffen before accepting it.

“The kids are all safe, don’t worry. I’m making sure these people don’t do anything to them.” Yami whispered.

Julius laughed softly. “I know. You always do.”

~*~*~*~*~

The situation at hand had been quickly explained to the three teachers, them coming to understand that this man was on their side and possibly one of the strongest people to come from this other world. Julius had stuck to Yami’s side, relieved to hear that everyone had found a way to settle in as well as they could and that nothing too serious had taken place.

After being handed a glass of water and some snacks by Thirteen, Julius turned to Yami, seriousness in his eyes. For the moment he ignored the presence of the others in the room, not even bothering to look up when more joined.

“Do you have any ideas on who is behind this?” The Wizard King asked the Captain. “On our end we had found completely nothing. I know we had originally thought the Eye of the Midnight Sun, but clearly we were incorrect in that regard.”

Yami let out a sigh, leaning back on the couch. “Nothing. They’ve had their government starting to look into it, but they’re running dry as well. Damn bastards who did this will pay when I get my hands on them.”

“I’d like to say me as well, but I feel there’s a long line already.”

“No kidding.”

“Well… I think you know my next question.”

“Please, Juluis. Spare me.”

“WHAT KIND OF MAGIC IS THERE HERE?! YOU HAVE TO TELL ME EVERYTHING! OR I’LL GO ON MY OWN!” The teachers were shocked at the way the man’s eyes lit up like a kid in a candy shop. Yami just scowled.

“YOU’RE NOT GOING AFTER ANYONE, YA HEAR?! AND IT’S NOT MAGIC!”

“TELL MEEEEEE!”

“GET OFF ME!”

Yami struggled to wrench his arm out of Julius’ grasp, trying to settle down the fanboy. “Where is Mushroom head when you need him!” The Wizard King only held on tighter.

“Oh no… he seems a bit like Midoriya…” Aizawa muttered, having entered the room minutes earlier with Snipe. The hero froze when shining eyes were locked on to him.

“WHAT’S YOUR POWER? TELL ME!” In an instant Julius had grabbed onto Aizawa’s capture weapon, choking the man as he smiled brightly. “Yami said no magic, but I sense power radiating off of everyone here so you clearly have some ability. I MUST KNOW!”

“G-Get off me!” Hizashi began howling with laughter as his friend tussled with the Wizard King, trying to get him to move away. Thirteen and Sekijiro wondered how this was the same man they had just seen minutes earlier while Snipe looked at them with concern.

Yami merely snorted, rolling his eyes at Julius’ antics. He wasn’t pleased with this turn of events, but having a bit more normalcy and chaos wasn’t a bad thing. Hell, it was just going to make things all the more interesting. That was for certain.

And in another part of the U.A. building, Nezu stared wide-eyed at his monitor, tea cup spilled on the table, as he watched a giant book floating above his entire school.

Chapter Text

“Wizard King?”

“Why is he here?!”

“Kneel you idiots!”

The mages were shocked when they saw Julius standing in the 1-A dorm common room, and the students looked around not knowing who this man was. Yami and Aizawa flanked him, having pulled him away earlier in the day from the teacher’s lounge. Eri, having been introduced beforehand, ran up to Vanessa who pulled her in for a hug, having dropped to her knees.

“Uh… why are you all kneeling?”

“Yeah who is this guy?”

“Oh!” Julius spoke up, going to answer the curious students. “I am Julius Novochrono, the Wizard King of the Clover Kingdom.” He wore a bright smile, eyes shining as he stared upon his knights.

“Y-You’re a king?!”

“Legit?!”

“Holy shi-cow!”

The students began to murmur amongst themselves, eyeing this man with blatant curiosity. Julius paid them no mind as he walked forward to the kneeling mages, bending down so he could pat their heads.

“I’m so happy to see that you’re all alright.” He spoke softly, and the small smiles he received in return told him that everything was going to be alright. “We were all so afraid when there was no trace of you, but seeing you all in one piece alleviates my mind. I only wish the others could see you too.”

Eventually the mages and students crowded around together in the living room, everyone reintroducing themselves due to Julius’ insistence so he could learn about their powers. When they had finished, Midoriya shyly asked the Wizard King about mana, having some questions about how it worked. Delighted to find a fellow fan of power and magic, the two immediately fell into deep discussion about the topic, eventually involving quirks and other things.

It went a bit something like this:

“So mana is truly the natural environment that you are drawing from and everyone connects to it in a different way? That’s so interesting!”

“Well it seems to me that your quirks are also an interesting development if they usually are based on what your ancestors have had. Magic works in a way like that, but there is no solid proof that it happens based on our identities.”

“Asta makes me curious though, because why does mana not love him?”

“HEY!”

“I’m unsure of that. I would be inclined to say it has something to do with his make-up, but then again I am unsure. I haven’t done many experiments myself into mana, only read about it and traveled to witness things myself.”

“Hmmm… I wonder if there was a way to do a blood analysis of all of you mages and compare your DNA to see if there is any difference. I mean there obviously would be because most of you are unrelated, but it would help show if there’s something that makes one capable of manipulating mana.”

“That sounds wonderful! I’m sure they would do it, and if not I’ll use my power as Wizard King to make them! This could lead to so many answers to my questions!”

The rest of the room blanched at the energy they created, shuddering at how intense their fanboying was. They decided it was best to leave them alone for a bit, although with their two brilliant minds put together, it may actually not be such a great thing. But that’s a future problem to deal with.

The others split off into groups, some milling about the kitchen preparing dinner while some headed to the tables to work on homework. The television was turned on to a kid’s show for Eri and those closest to her cuddled around. All in all, the afternoon was very pleasant.

Until it wasn’t.

The mages were the ones who noticed it first, maybe because of their mana sense, but nevertheless they became instantly on alert. They all jumped to their feet, startling the others in the room. Grimoires began to float as they looked around warily, unsure of what was coming.

“All of you kids, get back!” Vanessa said tensely, pushing Eri to join the students by the others. Aizawa became alert as well, standing protectively from where his students hid behind him in the kitchen.

“What’s going on?!” Ashido cried, the others also just as confused.

“Something’s coming. Fast.” Luck said, smile tight.

Magna and Yami stood near him while Finral stretched his fingers, moving himself to stand in front of Asta and Noelle. Julius was already covering Mimosa and Yuno. Vanessa twisted thread in her hands, Rouge ready to pounce.

It was silent for a good minute, no one making any sudden sounds or movements.

And then it struck.

“Watch out!”

A portal appeared beneath all the mages along with a few of the students. Rouge only managed to tap a couple of them to prevent them from falling, unable to catch the rest as Vanessa herself fell in. Her thread was unable to find a hold while Finral’s portals were faltering. Julius’ time magic was ineffective. Without a chance to take action, the mages went spiralling down the portals until they landed on solid ground. Those of U.A. who came with them screamed in fear, none of their quirks capable of saving them from falling.

In the 1-A common room, cries of anguish could soon be heard throughout campus, this time signalling that they had been stolen from and not the other way around. And when they realized just who had been taken and left, it would make for a horrible night.

Chapter Text

They landed together in a large heap, hitting solid stone beneath them. Those on the bottom groaned in pain as they waited for everyone else to get up off of them. Julius, already standing, sighed as he looked around him.

“Well, at least it brought us to my building. That’ll make things easier.”

Sure enough, the other mages recognized the building they were on the courtyard outside of was in fact the one where the Wizard King’s office resided. They let out breaths they hadn’t realized they were holding.

“Finral… where are we?” A tiny voice said, fear clearly present.

The spatial mage’s head whipped around as he took in the sight of a terrified Eri, still sitting on the ground hugging herself. The man ran over to her, taking the child into a tight hug as he ran a hand through her hair.

“Hey, it’s okay Eri. This is the capital of our country. Remember how Vanessa and I told you about it?” Finral smiled at the young girl, trying to hide his worry at her having been brought along.

“Yeah, we told you some fun stories about this place.” The witch chimed in, having squatted down next to the two.

“But… how come Aizawa didn’t come with us?” Eri’s eyes shined with tears, and before the mages could respond a few more people answered for her.

“We’re just visiting, but I’m sure they’ll come join us soon enough.” Midoriya answered, Kirishima and Uraraka rapidly nodding in agreement next to him. As the little group gained their bearings, a few feet over the rest of the mages and students were trying to sort things out.

“Tch, can’t believe we had to be dragged into this mess.” Bakugou muttered, but Asta waved him off.

“You’re in good hands here! At least you’re with people you know, unlike when we came crashing in on you guys!”

“It seems as though we were the only U.A. residents to be transferred.” Iida scanned the area, making sure he wasn’t missing anyone.

Asui leaned onto Mimosa, favoring her right leg as she landed on it weirdly when she was caught under Magna and Luck in the fall. “Like Asta said, it’s better we came with you guys, ribbit.”

“True…” Noelle murmured, dusting off her clothes. “It is nice to be home, but it’s a shame you guys came with us.”

“We’ll figure something out.” Yami chimed in, having already lit a cigarette. Yuno stood behind him, trying to straighten out his hair (to no avail).

“Alright everyone!” Julius said loudly, causing the students and mages to come closer to the man. “Let’s head inside. From there we can figure out what to do-”

“JULIUS!!!”

Everyone immediately turned around at the sound of the panicked cry. They saw a blue-haired man running straight for them, and as he came closer they realized he was crying.

“YOU IDIOT!” He screamed as he crashed into the Wizard King, grasping onto the man’s robe. “YOU CAN’T JUST DISAPPEAR LIKE THAT AND LEAVE ME ALONE! I-I DIDN’T KNOW WHAT TO DO!” Through his anger and tears there was also the presence of raw fear and relief.

Julius looked down at his aid, holding the younger man tightly. “I’m sorry, Marx. But I would do it again if it meant finding those I care about and protecting the rest of you.”

“I know… you’re such a selfless idiot… one of these days it’s going to get you killed…” Marx’s sobs had calmed down, and with a furious blush after realizing the position he was in, he backed up rapidly, trying to center himself. “A-Anyways, you haven’t been gone that long in reality so everyone is still gathered in your office. Although, I probably didn’t leave them in the best way possible…”

“Well, let’s hurry up them to calm them down and also introduce our guests while explaining everything that’s happened.” He indicated the students and child behind him.

The eyes on the aid widened but he stuttered out a “yes sir” before leading the way back into the building. The mages surrounded those from the other world, wanting to prevent exposure to other citizens as well as keep them safe. They knew very well that while in the other world those inhabitants protected their own, so there was no way they would let them fall to any harm here.

The students muttered amongst one another while they walked, the other young mages answering some of their questions. Eri held on tightly to Finral as he carried her, Vanessa playing with her hair idly as they walked.

Finally, they reached the door leading into Julius’ office and loud yells could be heard coming from inside.

“What the hell did you do, Mushroom Head?” Yami put out his cigarette, not looking forward to the chaos that would be inside.

The aid became flustered, arms flailing. “I had been trying my magic to see if I could get anything on the Wizard King, and then all of a sudden he was standing in the courtyard so I booked it out of the room. It’s not my fault! They were already arguing before I left!”

Yami rolled his eyes while Marx prevented himself from jabbing a finger at the Captain for fear of losing it permanently.

“Let’s head inside.” Julius smiled, already in the process of opening the door. When the doors were wide, the group headed inside. Those present didn’t notice them, still arguing loudly at one another.

“I can’t believe you have truly found nothing! What sorry excuses for Captains you are, kekkekkekke!”

“Like you actually care what has happened to them! You’re always fighting with the Black Bulls!”

“Can we please try to focus on the issue at hand? I swear, men are useless!”

“Let’s go tear everyone apart! I’m sure we’ll get some answers!”

“This is not the time for fighting, please!”

“Oh shut it! You’re missing members of your squad if you haven’t forgotten!”

“You’re telling me these are the other Captains? They’re so pitiful.”

It became silent at that comment, everyone turning to face Bakugou who was looking at Asta. “I thought you said they were all tough and powerful? Think you have some explaining to do, shrimp.”

“I promise they’re all super strong, this just isn’t a good moment… clearly…”

“So not manly to fight like this.” Kirishima agreed, leaning an arm onto the mage’s shoulder.

Those who had been present beforehand in the office stared dumbly at the group, unsure if what they were seeing was indeed real and not just one of Dorothy’s dreams. But the Captain of the Coral Peacocks was not in the room, and so it was in fact reality.

“Noelle?...” Nozel stepped forward, watching as his sister quietly waved at him.

“Hi big brother.” The girl said softly, hand clutching onto her skirt tightly. And that was enough to convince the Captain she was real.

Running over to her, not caring for decorum or how he had ever treated her in the past, he swept her into a hug, clutching her tightly. The young Silva froze, startled by his reaction, but Noelle soon melted into the embrace.

Kirsch followed quickly, grabbing onto Mimosa’s shoulders to inspect her before also holding her close. The other Captains moved forward, meeting the others as they came further into the room.

Charlotte blanked when she looked at Yami, a blush steadily creeping onto her face. She had never seen him wear such clothing, but it did much for the man and her heart couldn’t take it. The Captain quickly turned away, only saying a sharp “glad you’re not dead” before retreating.

Leopold pulled both Yuno and Asta into a deadly hug, squeezing the two until they were about to pass out from lack of oxygen. The students stood back as they watched the only other teen their age in the room interact with their friends.

Vangeance and Klaus wandered over, the latter pulling Mimosa and Yuno from the hugs they had been in to crush them on his own. He blabbed about how he would do better in the future and that he missed them while his Captain smiled softly at the sight.

The other Black Bulls hung back a bit, sighing in relief to know that they were truly home, although they worried about those they had brought with them. Also, where were their other members?

The sound of a stampede could suddenly be heard echoing down the halls, and everyone in the room turned to look out the doors to the office. Within seconds the other Bulls were upon them, crying and yelling as they attacked their fellow mages.

“You idiots! Do you understand how upset Marie would’ve been if you stayed away any longer?!”

“I-I missed you g-guys so much t-that I-I couldn’t even t-transform!”

“You look too skinny! My sheep will fatten you up with the yummiest food, la!”

There was also some mumbling heard.

Magna and Luck laughed as they pulled Gauche and Grey tightly into a hug, the lightning mage giving them little shocks at his happiness to be back. Gordon patted Vanessa on the shoulder while Finral tried to hide Eri from his view. Charmy was tugging at Noelle and Asta (both who had been released) complaining they needed food.

The students crowded together, unsure of what was happening while the Captains sighed. Looking at the strangely clad guests that had been brought with their mages, they knew that whatever had happened was far from over, but at the moment, it was okay to relish in seeing familiar faces once again.

Explanations would come after. For now, everyone was back in once piece and that was all that truly mattered.

Chapter Text

"That is quite an interesting tale." Vangeance softly said from where he sat, mulling over the story in his head.

Nozel spoke up next. "This means that until we uncover who is behind this, you foreigners are stuck here. That is correct?"

"Yeah... seems like it..." Midoriya answered, fingers fiddling together. "B-But we were mostly able to keep your mages safe, so that means we should be okay with you! Right?"

"Of course. I cannot let you be harmed in this kingdom while here. We will need to decide where you will go as well, for that matter. I'd rather not get more people involved than need be at this point." Julius sighed. "I feel as though it would be best for you to stick with the Black Bulls as you already know them pretty well due to your time together."

"Maybe we could even have them go on missions!" Mereoleona interrupted, thinking of ways to train the students. "I'm sure we could whip'em up into shape real quick."

"Mmmm not yet, at least. The Star Festival is coming up next so I'd rather they prepare for that." Marx interrupted. "We are a kingdom that is currently at war and so now we must be even more careful, meaning there shouldn't be any reckless escapades."

"Can it!"

"Marx has a point, and besides, there is plenty that can be done in the time being. We will have to find ways for you to blend in and eventually come up with cover stories if necessary, but for now I think the Bulls should return to their base." Julius remarked.

"Fantastic. Finral, get the portal open. I really gotta take one." Yami stood up, straightening his belt on his jeans. "And also change out of these clothes. They're just not right."

"I don't know, Captain..." Vanessa looked down at her own outfit, "They have some nice fashion choices in that world." She glanced at the students and Eri, smiling brightly. "But I can now have lots of fun designing clothes for these adorable guys!"

"Oi! Let's just head back already!"

"Right, Captain!"

Finral pulled up a portal, watching as all the members of the Bulls went through, Charmy singing about food and what she could make for the new addition to the team. Mimosa ran over before the students, Asta, and Noelle could go through, stopping them in their tracks.

"It looks like this is going to be it for now." The plant mage said, Yuno meandering over as well. "We'll have to catch up at the Star Festival! And maybe we can bring you to our base at some point!"

"That sounds great!" Uraraka said, grasping onto the other girl's hands.

"Stay safe!" Mimosa waved, and after elbowing the black-haired teen next to her, he did the same. And with that little goodbye, they went through the portal, stepping out before the Black Bulls base.

~*~*~*~*~

"Uh... not to sound rude or anything, but are you sure that thing is safe?" Kirishima eyed the building warily, unsure of its sturdiness.

Asta grinned. "Don't worry! Henry makes sure it's completely safe, but he tends to rearrange it on the daily, so you'll have to get used to that."

"Who the hell is Henry?!" Magna asked, the other Bulls looking confused minus Yami who had already bolted for the bathroom.

"He's the guy who owns this place!" The anti-magic user said cheerily. "He always stays in his room because he has an illness, or curse-thing, that makes it so he sucks other people's mana from them. But that doesn't affect me!"

"I bet he's that damned ghost I've seen roaming around." Gauche muttered, staring at a picture of Marie.

"Anyways, let's head in! I can show you guys to some rooms that are available. Then we can relax in the baths."

"Ooh! Then I can make some clothing!" Vanessa danced excitedly. "I have some fabric lying around that would be perfect for you guys! And Eri, I'm going to make you the most adorable outfits ever!"

The group headed indoors, some of the mages running off to prepare things while the others collapsed onto the main couch. Asta and Noelle led their friends to the upper levels, finding rooms for them.

"It seems like you may have to share... hope that's okay." Asta said, looking at the students.

"It's no issue! I think it'd be fun to room together. Don't you, Tsu?" Uraraka looked at the frog girl happily.

Said teen smiled. "Sure thing, ribbit."

"Great!" Asta clapped his hands together, looking at the boys. "I think it'd be best if Bakugou and Kirishima were in this one, and then Midoriya, you can room with Iida if that's alright."

"I'm fine with that." Midoriya responded, Iida nodding next to him.

Bakugou crossed his arms, trying to look annoyed. Kirishima just elbowed him playfully.

"Dude, it can be like when we shared a room at I-Island! This'll be a great manly bonding session!"

"Whatever, Shitty Hair."

"Awesome!"

"Wait, where is Eri going to be?" Midoriya looked around, realizing he had no idea where the young girl was. "Where even is she right now?!" Noelle answered for him.

"It looks as though Finral and Vanessa stole away with her for the time being. And trust me, they'll be safest with them. Even if they are a drunk and a flirt."

"O-Oh... okay then."

"Well, with this all settled, what were those baths you were talking about earlier, Asta?" Iida asked.

"Oh, yeah! We do communal bathing here, but I swear it's not that bad." The anti-magic user smiled. "I can lead you guys there if you wanna relax for a bit and then we'll find suitable clothes."

"We've experienced that before at the training camp we did over the summer. But that does sound like an excellent idea right now, try to alleviate some stress even." His arms went chop-chop.

"If any of you extras touch me I will punt you."

"R-right..."

"Man, I've missed being in a place like that!"

The boys wandered off, heading down the hallway that led to the men's area. Noelle tugged Uraraka and Asui with her, heading towards the women's side. She smirked as she began to tell them some important details that the boys were left unaware of.

"Just so you know, there's spells in place to kill any man who wanders over to our bathing area. If they even try to sneak then they will immediately regret such an action.'

"Ugh, no fair! I wish we had something like that in place." Uraraka puffed up her cheeks in a pouty anger. "That grape is always trying to peep on us and if Jirou isn't around we sometimes don't realize it until too late."

"At least I have no fear of ridding the world of him, ribbit. Or Bakugou. I've seen him drop kick Mineta into oblivion before."

"For all his anger issues he is protective of us." Uraraka noted, following Noelle's lead as she stripped down. Eventually the three girls sank into the water, enjoying the warmth it provided. They continued small talk amongst them until a loud voice interrupted.

"Hey! How are my darlings doing?" Vanessa appeared at the door with Eri clutching onto her leg, a pile of clothes in her arms. The witch began to take off her clothes as she walked in, bending down to help the little girl. "Is the water alright for you two?"

"Yes. It's sooooooo nice!" Uraraka splashed a little, her cheeks rosier than normal. Asui nodded from where she was almost completely submerged.

"I'm glad to hear that!" Vanessa handed Eri to a waiting Noelle, watching as the child hesitantly stepped in. "Well, I have some clothes for you girls that should work for now, but I definitely think a shopping excursion is mandatory at some point. Finral was heading over to the boys to give them theirs. Not sure if I got their measurements right..."

The gravity girl beamed. "Thank you! And I'm sure they'll fit great for all of us."

"Mmm if not I can always alter them. The benefit of string magic." The witch sunk into the water, watching with a smile as Noelle made some of the water dance around Eri.

On the other side of the base, the boys were also enjoying a nice bath, getting along quite well together. Finral delivered clothes and joined them in the bath, Magna and Luck also appearing. Things became a bit chaotic, and Bakugou may have tried to explode someone, but it was a fine experience overall.

The Black Bulls had two days until the Star Festival would occur, and preparations had to be made. Friends would be invited and introduced to their new ones while bets would be placed on where they'd fall in the ranking. Not to mention that money was being saved up to spend on such an exciting night.

Things were going to be far more interesting than what anyone would've expected to come.

Chapter Text

Two days later and the Star Festival had finally arrived.

During the previous days, the students had been trying to settle into this new world, becoming adjusted to the way things worked. Iida had been the only one to complain about falling behind on work, but the others managed to convince him this was like their internships in a way… he still muttered occasionally about it.

Charmy and Bakugou had gotten into a fist fight on the first day after the baths. The woman had been happily cooking with her sheep when the blond walked in, making an offhand comment about the blandness of her dish after trying a taste when offered. Cotton magic had immediately swallowed the boy whole, explosions soon after tearing it apart. Everyone stood back and watched as the two argued and swung at one another, unable to come to a conclusion about how food was best seasoned. It was decided that each would make a dish and share with the other, both being forced to accept the other’s cooking abilities. From there on out, the two would work together, creating a range of dishes.

Midoriya had been brought to visit Julius on the second day, the Wizard King wanting to talk with him further on his theories and share knowledge. When Marx came to remind them that they had yet to eat, the poor aide left in a hurry, the muttering and intelligence overwhelming. Food was thrown at them (literally) later on, although neither noticed.

Kirishima had been taking the time to work out with Asta, easily transitioning to the latter’s regime. Luck and Magna would occasionally join, the lightning user constantly challenging the red-head to fights. Other than that the two worked on building their raw strength.

Asui had surprisingly bonded with Gauche over his little sister Marie, telling him about her own younger siblings. She wasn’t fazed by his infatuation. The mage had appreciated her love for her own brother and sister (not even remotely in the same way he held his own). The two could be found lounging on the couch working on little crafts, currently focusing on woodworking.

Uraraka trained with Noelle, both girls having to overcome issues within themselves to use their powers. Due to the gravity girl’s nausea, she normally held her breath for long durations of time. Noelle helped her train with her water magic and in return objects were floated for the mage to practice hitting. Unknowingly, both bonded over their similar mindsets (and secret crushes).

Eri mainly stuck with Vanessa and Finral, playing with them when they were not needed. She would also join her Deku on occasion, but otherwise was always glued to the mage’s sides.

When the day of the Festival came around, the students were pumped to experience such an event first hand. They were also super excited to meet the two guests that the Black Bulls were bringing as well from the Underwater Temple.

“Whoa, I can’t believe that blood magic you had stored restored them!” Kirishima exclaimed, eyes wide as he saw Kiato begin to dance around while Kahono sung a little tune.

Asta grinned. “They deserved to be healed after everything they went through. And the Queen of Witches owed me after what she did.”

“Ooh! I wonder what kinds of cool things there will be to see!” Uraraka flitted around the group, trying to see everything that there was to offer in the area.

“Hey boys, wanna come test your strength in some games?” Magna drawled, stretching his arms out. Bakugou rolled his eyes.

“Like you could even win against me, you delinquent.”

“What did you call me?!”

“Haha! Let’s head over to the booths!” Luck ran away, Magna and Bakugou followed behind glaring at one another while Kirishima trailed.

Vanessa straightened her hat, giving Eri a smile. “Well darling, I’m going to split with you here if that’s alright. I have some... activities… that are not suitable for sweet girls like you.”

“But I can see you later, right?” Eri looked up with big eyes at the witch, melting her heart.

“Of course sweetie!”

“Okay. Bye bye ‘Nessa.” Eri waved at the witch as she wandered away, Asui and Uraraka quickly catching up to her, the latter begging to join. With a shake of pink hair, the two were then seen happily trotting alongside the witch.

“Well! We’re going to have some fun and catch up!” Kahono exclaimed, grabbing onto Asta’s arm. Noelle scrunched her nose behind her, face turning red. “We’ll meet up when the announcements begin! Come on, brother, Noelle!” The group of four quickly disappeared into the crowd.

At this point it only left Finral, Eri, Midoriya, and Iida, the rest of the Bulls having dispersed beforehand. The eldest in the group looked at the others, knowing that there was no chance of flirting tonight.

“Well, do you want to go get some snacks?

~*~*~*~*~

After one glance of Yami and Jack battling over their food stands, Finral immediately made a detour, bringing his little group to a quieter part of the city. They walked along quietly, Midoriya gushing about magic he saw while Iida studiously looked out for danger.

“The capital is so pretty!” Midoriya spoke, glancing up at the mage. “It’s so fascinating all the magic you guys have here, and the people themselves are interesting too.”

“Heh, yeah it is pretty neat. Although the quirks in your world are something special too.”

“Is there a rank system in place?” Iida suddenly said, looking sharply at Finral.

The mage froze for a second, wondering what could’ve tipped the younger teen off. He resettled Eri on his hip before answering.

“Yes, there is actually. The royalty are at the top, so Noelle and Mimosa’s family along with a third, and then the nobles fall beneath them. After that are citizens and then out in the Forsaken Realm are, well, the peasants, although I don’t believe they deserve to be called that.”

“And you’re nobility, are you not?” Iida pressed further.

Finral spluttered. “W-Wherever did you get that notion?”

The engine teen pushed his glasses up while sighing, although his gaze was steady. “Because of your mannerisms, and for the fact that you are avoiding the parts of the capital that I would assume the nobility reside in.”

“Yeah that would make sense…” Midoriya began to think about this also, deep in thought. “But then the question would be why you don’t claim your title if you are a noble.”

Finral sighed, utterly defeated. Eri, sensing his distress, patted his cheek before cuddling close to him. He smiled.

“You are right, I am indeed from a noble family, but I ran away after being essentially disowned. I am not strong like my little brother and detest violence. But Captain Yami seems to see something in me so I am a part of the Black Bulls.”

The two teens picked up on the man’s sadness, immediately wanting to rectify that.

“That’s absurd! You’re spatial magic is so amazing! There are so many advantages and possibilities with that!”

“Indeed, I must agree that you are quite a Magic Knight as they call your position. I would like to say a word to anyone who says you are not worthy.”

The group had stopped, and Finral began to tear up at the looks in Midoriya and Iida’s faces. Eri wasn’t helping by nuzzling his cheek much like a cat would do. He offered a watery smile to them, a portal appearing next to him.

“Let me show you my favorite part of the city before the results are announced.”

~*~*~*~*~

“How did you win again?!”

“Psh, get better, ya damn delinquent!”

“Haha, let’s do another round!”

“Alright, you’re on man!”

~*~*~*~*~

“How the heck is this where we ended up?”

“I have no idea, ribbit.”

Uraraka and Asui stared at Vanessa as she chugged away at yet another beer, throwing it back easily. The Captain of the Blue Roses, Charlotte, was nowhere close to beating her. Captain Yami stood off to the side, bored out of his mind as Asta and Sol panicked a bit about what was going on.

It had been a few hours since the Festival was started and the three girls had been having a grand old time. The witch had brought them shopping, showing them the stalls that offered the best items and also secretly letting them try a bit of fancy wine when offered a taste from vendors. Eventually they had stumbled upon the Captains, a whole situation occurring before they were aware of what was even happening. Asta had joined, having been separated from his group not too long ago by a burst of Noelle’s magic.

The U.A. students could clearly tell that Charlotte was head-over-heels in love with Yami, although they were unsure of Vanessa’s feelings. No matter the case, they pitied the beautiful blonde as she struggled to hold her liquor.

“Do you think they’ll stop? I can hear the announcements beginning.” Asui asked, looking at Uraraka.

The gravity girl shrugged her shoulders. “I have no idea, but the Captains should be up there. I’m afraid to intervene.”

Cheering began around them as the Golden Dawn was announced to be in first place, surprising no one, the students being informed of the Bulls normal position every year. Really, they were here for an experience, not to expect decent placement.

As the crowd murmured about which squad would take second place, Yami and Asta wandered over, Vanessa cheering as Charlotte gave up.

“Of course Yuno’s squad gets first place. That just means I have to work even harder!” Asta exclaimed, smiling at the girls brightly. Yami grunted, lighting a cigarette.

“Who should get second place?” Uraraka asked, the teens all looking at the Captain for an answer.

“Wha…? Oh, it’s usually the Silver Eagles of the Crimson Lions, but I’m not certain this time around.”

“Hmm okay, ribbit.”

The group watched as a few blocks away the Wizard King began to announce the second place squad, not fully anticipating anything. They were shocked, however, at the words they heard, and the members who had been spread out amongst the Festival stopped dead in surprise, startling the foreigners with them.

“And second place goes to… THE BLACK BULLS!”

Chapter Text

To say the Black Bulls were shocked would be an understatement.

The U.A. students stared at the mages, watching as they freaked out, unable to believe what they were hearing. Uraraka and Asui’s jaws dropped as Captain Yami literally threw Asta to the stage when the Wizard King called them forward.

Midoriya swept in to grab Eri who had been dropped by Finral, the mage staring dumbly at the stage. Iida flitted nervously around the frozen man while Eri gazed worriedly at her Fin.

Bakugou and Kirishima had to hold Luck in place, the mage unable to control the energy that coursed through him with his excitement. Magna was trying to find his glasses which had fallen to the floor, still not quite comprehending what was happening.

Noelle, Kiato, and Kahono were trying to make their way to the large crowd, wanting to know if this was seriously happening. Gauche was actually looking away from his picture of Marie for once, Grey and Gordon next to him as the three watched Asta and Yuno stiffen when some citizens began to make snide remarks about them being orphan peasants. They then startled as they heard familiar voices start shouting out in the crowd. The other Bulls also were shocked.

The U.A. students had bristled when someone mentioned that they were from the Forsaken Realm, angering as calls about their friends being pathetic and fakers being made. Being from Class 1-A, they weren’t just about to stand around and let that happen.

“Is it really that hard to believe that some peasants are that strong?!”

“They protect you and this is what you return to them?! Not manly!”

“Those two have exemplary powers not to mention they are strong warriors!”

“Knowing them, I can proudly say that I look up to them!”

“Ribbit, you guys are so naive…”

“OI! Show’em what you got, ya hear me?!”

Asta and Yuno grinned at one another at that last comment, immediately knowing what to do. Immediately the crowd burst into cheers of wonder as a large towering tornado appeared on stage only to be dissipated completely by a blow from a sword. The Wizard King proceeded to praise the two Knights for their duty to the Clover Kingdom, and then promptly have to save them from the King murdering them.

Eventually the rest of the standings were announced and the crowd began to disperse, the Festival slowly coming to an end. The Captains had vanished, all heading towards a pub while everyone else regrouped to head home.

Finral, once more holding a sleeping Eri in his arms, was in the process of counting heads. He didn’t want to deal with any angry Bulls in the morning for forgetting them. However, he soon realized he was a few people short.

“Has anyone seen Asta or Noelle?” He asked the group.

Iida answered. “I believe that Noelle was in the process of finding Asta who was speaking with Julius. She was going to make sure he didn’t become lost on his way to our meet-up point.”

“Hmm… okay.” Finral frowned slightly, but still opened a portal. “Well the rest of you might as well head through. It’s been a long day and apparently we now have a Royal Knights Exam to prepare for.”

As the group began to filter through the portal, Midoriya and Bakugou hung back. When everyone else was through and Finral had handed Eri off to Vanessa, the spatial mage closed the portal.

“Any particular reason you both stayed behind?” He questioned them, watching as they both fidgeted a bit.

Midoriya looked up at the sky, playing with the hem on his shirt. “I wanted to ask Asta something, and to make sure he gets back alright.” The teen turned to smile softly at Finral. “Still gotta look out for one another, nothing’s really been fixed or found out.”

“You’re not wrong.” Finral sighed, glancing over at Bakugou. “And what about you?”

“Tch, it doesn’t matter.” The explosion teen muttered, kicking at some loose stones while he shoved his hands into his pockets. Midoriya grinned knowingly.

Before he could say anything that might get him exploded, a fiery paw landed atop his head, lifting him off the ground. His emerald eyes widened in fear as he noticed Bakugou was also in the same position, but he was kicking out much like a toddler.

“What the hell?!” Bakugou spluttered, eyes following the fiery arms to a somewhat familiar looking woman. “Put me down, you old hag!”

“What did you just call me?!” Mereoleona snarled, leaning down to glare right into Bakugou’s face. “Wait… I remember you. You’re the annoying brat who mocked us Captains! Oh ho! Yeah you’re definitely coming along now!”

Midoriya quickly looked around to see if Finral had also been ensnared, but the spatial mage was nowhere to be seen. He did notice Asta, Noelle, Yuno, Yami, and a blonde woman also within this fire woman’s grasp, making wild gestures towards him to do nothing stupid. There was also an entire crowd of people in red robes standing not too far off.

The green-haired teen prayed to All Might quickly before interrupting the angry woman from murdering an equally angry Kacchan.

“E-Excuse me…” he said, squeaking when the woman quickly rounded on him.

“What!”

“U-Uh…” he frantically looked at his friends, unsure how to proceed. He panicked a bit more at their fearful gestures, but he ignored it and instead looked the woman in the eyes. “W-Why are you holding me captive?... And who are you?”

“‘Cause you’re about to go on a training mission! I can’t let you escape before the fun begins. We have to see how you normies stand up against our magic! Oh, and it’s Captain Mereoleona of the Crimson Lions! Don’t forget it!”

“Yes Ma’am!”

“Heh. This will work out quite nicely.” Mereoleona swung her captives around so they were held in front of her own squad, still refusing to let them go. Placing her hands on her hips, she grinned at the terror and apprehension she saw before her.

“Who’s ready for some volcano training?!”

Chapter Text

To say that Class 1-A was an absolute wreck would be an understatement. The second that the portals had closed chaos had erupted within the common room. Panicked shouts rang out, the students desperately grasping at empty air for something, anything, to tell them that it was a lie.

Aizawa had immediately begun counting his children, bringing them close together when the realization that their friends had actually been taken started to set in. Holding onto their sensei tightly, capture weapon wrapped around them all, he shakily came to the conclusion with the others who exactly were missing.

“Midoriya… Bakugou… Iida… Kirishima… Asui… Uraraka… and all the mages.” The erasure hero slowly said, his tearful students staring at the ground as if the portals would magically reappear. However, he suddenly was struck with panic when he realized another, very precious, presence was missing.

“Where is Eri?!”

~*~*~*~*~

No one got any sleep that night, instead all piling together on the living room floor with pillows and blankets, keeping a hold on one another just in case someone else was pulled away. Aizawa was in the kitchen going over the details with Nezu, All Might, and the other teachers, having been called once the severity of what had happened was realized.

Hizashi and Nemuri were trying to calm down the erasure hero, who had been immediately sent into panicked father mode when he realized his ward was gone as well as his other problem children. For all he had previously denied, this was the first class that he was truly willing to die for and cared with his entire being about.

“Aizawa!” Hizashi hissed, trying to keep his voice low so as to not panic the rest of the students more than they already were. His hand held on firmly to the long-haired man’s shoulder. “I know this is horrible and trust me, we all are devastated. But you gotta keep it together for the rest of the little listeners. They’re going to need you in the coming days.”

“He’s right Shouta,” Nemuri added, giving him a back hug, “We have to trust that the mages will protect our kids just like we did for them. We’ll figure out how to get them back, but you should go to your students who are sitting in that other room. They’re the quietest I’ve ever seen them. And that should tell you something.”

Aizawa’s shoulders slumped, rage and despair waging within his mind. On one hand he wanted to push his friends aside and go charging out after his missing kids, but they still had no idea on who was playing these games with them. And on the other, he wanted to protect the kids he had remaining from being taken from right out under him. They had already seen so much in their short lives, this wasn’t going to help any of the PTSD they already dealt with.

Shrugging off Hizashi and Nemuri, he made his way out to the living room, leaving the other teachers to discuss what should be done next. Upon entering, all of his students looked up at him with red-rimmed eyes, clinging close to one another. He sighed, forcing himself to remain stoic.

“W-We’re going to get t-them back, right?” Ashido said, her voice wobbly as tears threatened to spill once more. Hagakure held her close while Kaminari rested a hand on her shoulder.

Aizawa’s heart broke to hear the normally confident and bubbly girl reduced to such a state. “In time, I fully believe we will. Whoever is doing this will not get away with it. I swear to you on my life, I will bring them back.”

His students looked up at him with such trust that Aizawa felt guilty for making such a promise when he wasn’t even sure he would be able to keep it. Sighing, he made his way into the group’s pile, sitting down next to Tokoyami when he moved over and accepted the blanket that Ojiro passed his way.

With his students he spent the rest of the night, watching over them closely as they began to fall asleep one by one. He swore to himself he would remain vigilant, unwilling to let anyone else go so easily. For he knew, deep in his heart, that this was only a first wave of many to come.

Chapter Text

Midoriya stared wide-eyed as the Crimson Lion Knights ran off onto the volcano, Noelle trailing with them. Yuno had already set off after Yami and Charlotte, Sol hot on his heels. The latter had appeared out of nowhere, claiming that she couldn’t let her “dearest Char” be kidnapped so easily.

It was only himself, Bakugou, and Asta left at this point with Mereoleona, the three of them having no magical ability whatsoever. Bakugou was currently swearing softly, the heat of the volcano making it difficult for him to control his explosions and was popping occasionally.

The two U.A. students watched as Mereoleona lectured Asta, telling him he could give up and leave if he wasn’t capable, but as they had always witnessed before, the anti-magic user grit his teeth and drew forth his black form before setting off to catch up with the others. Now, it was just the two of them and the terrifying woman.

“Alright boys,” Mereoleona began, hands propped on her hips as she grinned down at them. “Because you don’t have any magic, which isn’t your fault I get that, I’m going to use my own mana to shield you from the volcano’s power. However, this doesn’t mean I’m going to go easy on you two.”

She studied the two teens before her, getting a read on them quite easily.

“You, explosion boy.” She started. Bakugou jolted to stare at her, still miffed from earlier when he had been ensnared by her magic. “I’m gonna need you to drop that attitude of yours for a minute here and listen closely.” The Captain leaned down towards his face, forcing him to keep eye contact.

“What d’ya want?” Bakugou snarled, although it lacked its usual gruffness.

Mereoleona’s eyes narrowed. “I get the feeling that you’ve been told a whole bunch that you’re some hot-shot. But right now, you’re nothing more than a hindrance to my mages as you can’t connect with the mana of this world. So you’re going to have to work hard and prove to me and everyone else that you can actually hold your own. This world isn’t like whatever place you came from, so look sharp and act like a true warrior.”

She turned her gaze to Midoriya, the green-haired boy yelping at her intense stare.

“And you, whatever power you have there isn’t yours. Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone.” She added in at his panicked gaze. “But because of that you need to also prove that you’re worth the work that’s needed to cultivate you into a proper warrior. The world is a cruel place and unless you’re ready to work for it and accept help then you’re not getting anywhere.”

Mereoleona stepped back, watching as her mana encased the two teens. Both stared at their bodies, marveling over the faint warmth it brought. She smiled, although it was still like her grins, just not as harsh.

“Use your rivalry to your advantage and push each other far. I want you to show me that you can scale this volcano like our Knights and that you don’t need fancy powers to get you there. While you’re with us, I’m going to make sure that you’re pushed to your limits like your world did to our mages. So get going! The hot spring awaits!”

Midoriya looked over at Bakugou, seeing the boy returning his gaze. Without speaking the two boys nodded, grins growing on their faces. As green sparks began to dance on Midoriya’s skin, explosions grew in strength in the other’s hands. And then they were off.

“Try to keep up, Deku!” Bakugou called out, using the heat that the volcano radiated to create large explosions, propelling him quickly forward.

Midoriya easily leapt from rock to rock, dancing over the lava. “Right behind you, Kacchan!”

Mereoleona trailed behind, watching the two make their way towards the top. Although their form wasn’t ideal and in no way perfect, she knew within her heart that they would one day make strong warriors. But that didn’t mean she’d go easy on them at all from here on out.

Bakugou and Midoriya reached the top of the volcano at the same time, panting from the heat exposure as they collapsed to the ground. Their friends ran over to them, ensuring that they were unharmed and that the Captain didn’t terrorize them. Finding them whole, they smiled.

“I knew you guys could do it!” Asta cheered, helping Bakugou to his feet.

“Like I was worried about this test. Too easy.” Bakugou dusted himself off, but he knew that it was only because of the hag’s magic that he was able to reach the top.

Yuno helped Midoriya up, the latter offering him a grateful smile. “Yeah, it wasn’t all that bad really.” Yuno just hummed in agreement.

“Alright!” Mereoleona’s voice boomed, gaining everyone’s attention. “Glad to see you’re all still in one piece! Now, I think it’s time we enjoy the hot spring!” Cheers rang out and Sol quickly went to work to divide the pool in half, giving the women privacy from the boy’s eyes.

Bakugou slid into the water next to Asta, enjoying the feeling of his sweat washing away. He hoped this would stop any uncontrollable explosions from happening. Meanwhile Midoriya sighed in relief once he was fully submerged, feeling his aching muscles relax.

Yuno joined them, trying to ignore Leopold as he harassed him about also being a rival since Asta was both of theirs, splashing Bakugou in the process. Asta managed to calm down the teen, preventing any unwanted accidents to occur. Midoriya simply sunk deeper into the water.

“Alright men,” everyone turned towards Captain Yami, the man wearing a shit-eating grin on his face. “Surpass your limits right here and now and climb that wall!”

“Captain Yami Sir!” Asta exclaimed, a bit horrified at the notion. Yuno just stared wide-eyed.

“What? You scared of the challenge? Or the women over there?” Yami asked, leaning down into the anti-magic user’s face. “Think of it as a little contest.”

“I’m sorry, sir, but my heart is already set on one so I cannot take part in this.” Asta began to happily think about Sister Lily, while Yuno rolled his eyes.

Leopold and his fellow Knights from the Crimson Lions peered at the wall, heavily considering the challenge.

“Don’t be cowards! Go surpass your limits!” That sent them swimming over to Sol’s wall, hoisting themselves up to begin to climb it’s surface. Yami then turned towards the U.A. students who had both made no move. “What? You’re not going to try and compete with them?”

“This feels a bit too similar… and I fear the repercussions more than when Mineta tried.” Midoriya muttered, mouth barely above the water. Bakugou just grunted in agreement.

“Those idiots have no idea what’s coming for them.”

And indeed they did not.

Merely moments later a shrill scream rang through the night followed by a vicious roar before the wall dividing the pool in half groaned and stretched, literally flinging the men back into the water. Captain Yami simply laughed, pleased at the turn of events while Mereoleona threatened from the other side to skin him alive. The four teens who had remained simply shook their heads, more than relieved to have not taken part.

Later that night they finally left the volcano, returning to their squad bases, none the wiser to the catastrophe that would soon follow.

Chapter Text

“You really went to a volcano last night?! So manly!”

“Geez, you guys had me worried! That could’ve ended badly!”

“As your president you have to notify me of such things-”

“Good thing I didn’t go, ribbit. I would’ve dried right up.”

Bakugou and Midoriya had been ambushed by the other students when they came down for breakfast the next morning, only avoiding it the night before due to the mage’s insistence on the others retiring to bed. Now they swarmed the two, bombarding them with their thoughts and questions.

Yami snorted from where he sat on the couch, idly smoking a cigarette while Charmy tried to break it up in order to shove food on them. Eri smiled at the sight of her hero, squirming in Vanessa’s hold until the witch let her down so she could run to him. Midoriya easily swept her into his arms, confirming that he was indeed whole.

The other mages were already well into the meals, having either come down earlier or snuck in quietly. It was a nice affair, the students having become more at ease in the presence of the new Black Bulls since they got along so well with their own Bulls. Overall, it was a pleasant morning.

Later that afternoon, a sudden knocking on the base’s doors had everyone perking up. Yami shouted for them to get lost, only for the doors to be thrown open. The Captain muttered something along the lines of “do ya got a death wish” but was ignored by the arrivals.

“Yuno!” Asta exclaimed, bouncing over to his rival. “What’re you doing here? Oh! Mimosa and Four Eyes came too!”

“Are you incapable of being quiet?” Yuno shot at the shorter mage, Bell rubbing her ears from where she perched on his shoulder.

Mimosa and Klaus walked over to the others, not wanting to become a part of whatever was about to go down between them. The U.A. students were still gathered in the living room, chatting with Noelle, Finral, and Magna. Luck was off with Bakugou, the latter giving in to the former’s pleas, leaving the flame mage alone for once.

“It’s good to see you!” Uraraka smiled widely, running over to embrace Mimosa. The red-head hugged her back tightly before moving to hug Asui too.

Klaus looked around, trying to find something but struggling. “Is there any reason why I can feel my mana slightly draining?”

“Now that you mention it, I can notice that too…” Mimosa chimed in, also looking around. The Bulls just waved it off.

“That’s just Henry.” Finral pointed to the corner of the room. Upon further inspection, Henry could be seen sitting on a loveseat, Eri in his lap as he did a complicated braid in her hair. The girl was happily chatting with the mage while Midoriya sat next to them, a notebook in his hands. “He just steals a little bit, not too much, so I wouldn’t worry about it.”

“Anyways, what are you here for?” Noelle butted in, arms crossed as she tried to act indifferent.

“Oh! We wanted to steal some of you away for the afternoon!” The plant mage clasped her hands together, looking at the students. “You haven’t been to our base yet and Captain Vangeance gave us permission. So we’re here to take you!”

“As long as it is okay, that is.” Klaus fixed his glasses while subtly giving them a hopeful glance. He didn’t know them well, but based on what he had heard from his wards, he knew they’d be wonderful children, ahem, um friends…

Anyways, Kirishima, Iida, and Asui all nodded their heads, voicing their agreement. They had no plans for the day, while the others unfortunately did.

“Awww, I wish I could come. It sounds like fun.” Uraraka pouted, flopping onto the couch behind her. “I promised Noelle that we’d do some more training and then afterwards Grey was going to take me into the nearby town to get some supplies.”

“That’s okay! We’ll just have to swing around some other time!” Mimosa hurried to reassure the gravity girl, giving her another hug as compensation.

The other three students followed Mimosa and Klaus back to the main door, waving goodbye to the Bulls. Klaus whacked Yuno upside the head, making the teen stop from where he was holding Asta’s grimoire well above the shorter boy’s head. With another little whack, the three Golden Dawn mages and the students were out the door.

As they left, Yami from his seat couldn’t help but focus on the shiver that ran down his spine.

~*~*~*~*~

“Man, I can’t believe how huge this place is!” Kirishima looked around wide-eyed, still not believing what he had seen. Iida and Asui nodded in agreement as they followed their three Golden Dawn friends.

“That’s basically everything we have. It definitely is nice.” Mimosa smiled back at them, walking backwards so she could talk as they moved on. Klaus had scolded her but she just batted him away.

“What is the plan now, if I may ask?” Iida asked. “We appear to be going back to the main entrance, yet we have only been here for an hour.”

“Captain Vangeance had originally assigned us a small mission to take care of and gave us permission to take you along. That is if you feel comfortable with doing such a thing.” Klaus answered, glancing back to gauge the students' reactions.

Asui ribbited, placing her finger against her chin as she thought about it. “If you’re sure he is fine with it then that could be interesting. Is it going to be dangerous?”

“No, just a routine check on the border by us, nothing more. But it’ll give you three a chance to see proper mages at work.” Klaus puffed up a bit, seeming to wear his cloak even more proudly.

“Alright! This sounds so exciting!” Kirishima jumped up and down, fistbumping the air. Yuno couldn’t help but be reminded of Asta while Mimosa simply giggled at his antics.

“Come on! This should be fun!”

Before they were able to exit, a bark of laughter caught their attention. Turning around, Alecdora stood alongside a wall, giving them a harsh stare. Langris stood next to him, a smirk playing on his lips. The three mages tensed while the U.A. students looked in confusion.

“Alecdora, Langris, I thought you were on a mission.” Klaus said, fixing his glasses as he positioned himself protectively in front of the students. Yuno and Mimosa moved in closer as well.

“Klaus, as a noble you really have poor taste in company. And Mimosa, royalty shouldn’t be in contact with Bulls no less, even if they did place second.” Alecdora moved closer, Langris coming along.

“Really, Yuno, as if being sighted with my idiotic older brother in Kiten wasn’t enough, now you have to have three more strays? And to bring them to our esteemed base no less. Such peasants have no place here.” The students felt a shiver go down their spines at the look Langris sent their way.

“Do not speak of my friends as such.” Yuno gritted out, Klaus barely managing to restrain him. “They are far more noble than either of you.” Mimosa kept the students quiet, not wanting them to say anything that could cause more problems. The three backed down, but not willingly.

“You have nerve, peasant boy, to speak to your superiors in such a way.” Alecdora grimaced, dusting off his cloak as if Yuno’s presence alone made him dirty.

“If you will excuse us,” Klaus interrupted, sending Yuno a warning look, “We have a mission to attend to.”

“Don’t let those Bulls ruin it for the Golden Dawn. By the looks of it they're rookies and we don’t need their filth taking us down.” Langris turned around, swiftly walking away. Alecdora only gave another glare before he too took his leave.

Klaus visibly deflated, letting his arm fall from Yuno. He rubbed the bridge of his nose before facing the three students.

“I am sorry about those two. Please do not take what they say to heart. You are good people from what I’ve seen and heard.”

“They seem like total jerks. Not manly at all to say those things to you guys.” Kirishima rubbed the back of his neck, looking off to where the other two mages disappeared.

Asui and Iida kept quiet although inside their thoughts churned.

“One of these days they’ll get what they deserve.” Yuno muttered under his breath.

Mimosa just offered a shaky smile. “I think it’s time we head out. If we leave now we can make it back before sundown.”

The group of six were off again, making their way towards the border with the mana zone. There hadn’t been much heard from Spade recently, but the Golden Dawn was occasionally assigned to patrol part of the border with the mana zone as the other kingdom was known to push it’s boundaries.

When they finally arrived around an hour later, the three students trailed behind the mages, watching both their surroundings and the three at work. As they properly entered the mana zone, even they could feel a shift in the air despite their own lack of mana.

“This is indeed quite an incredible sight.” Iida remarked, cleaning his glasses in order to take in the forest better.

“So cool.” Kirishima whispered, crouching down to stare at the wildlife that scurried around. He reached a hand out to pet a rabbit that stared at him, in no way scared off. Klaus however kicked his hand away, giving him a look.

“I wouldn’t recommend coming into contact with the creatures that live here. You don’t know what the mana has done to them. And that goes for the flowers too!” He cried out, watching as Asui retracted her hand from where she was attempting to poke a bright bloom.

Mimosa ran a bit ahead, setting up her guidepost to ensure that no enemies were lurking nearby while Yuno flew up above the treetops, scanning for any potential foes. When the Golden Dawn mages completed their scan, declaring this to be a success of a border check, they turned around to face the U.A. students, wanting to ask if there was anything they’d like to do before they returned them to the Black Bulls.

Their voices caught in their throats, skin draining of color at what they saw.

“Well look at what we have here. I didn’t expect to find you Knights gallivanting around this area.” Rhya yawned, tightening his light whip on his three captives. “You guys just keep getting in the way. Since you three are Golden Dawn, you can just wander off. I have nothing to do with you. I only need these three Bulls, so run along now.”

And before Yuno could send out Bell to release her power, before Klaus could send his javelins at him, before Mimosa could create any flowers, Rhya was gone, Asui, Iida, and Kirishima with him.

Chapter Text

It was a dark cavern where they found themselves, struggling against the light whip holding them in place. Kirishima tried to harden his skin but it did nothing to the light while Iida and Asui’s quirks just weren’t meant for this sort of thing. Rhya stood a few paces away watching the three Bulls struggle.

“You might as well give up.” He tiredly said, trying to suppress another yawn. Three heads immediately swiveled to him, eyes narrowed.

“I demand that you release us and return us to our friends!” Iida shouted, trying to be commanding in their desperate situation. “We have nothing to do with you!”

Rhya just gave a soft chuckle. “Mmm… sure you do.”

“What the hell does that mean?!” Kirishima struggled harder against their restraints, eyes flashing.

“You’re Black Bulls, are you not? That squad has been bringing a lot of trouble to my friends, you see.”

The students remained silent, not knowing what to say in response. They had heard about the incidents with the Eye of the Midnight Sun, who they now realized this was, but they weren’t actually a part of the Black Bulls technically.

“I do have to say, there’s a lot more of you than I thought there was. I had heard rumors that some of the Bulls aren’t at the base and instead are on missions, but I never realized how many that Dark Captain actually had.” Rhya idly played with a mini light whip in his hands as he talked, meandering closer.

Iida frowned darkly. “We were not a part of any of the incidents against your group. We are merely trainees, nothing more.”

“But,” a yawn escaped the man, “You’re still associated with the group, are you not? And here I thought all Magic Knights were loyal to their squads. Apparently I was mistaken.”

“That’s not true!” Kirishima burst out, ignoring Asui’s attempts to shush him. “The Bulls are a valiant group of people who are true warriors! Your group is the one that’s truly unmanly!”

Rhya at this point was standing before the tied up students, and he carefully bent down to the ground. His face hovered above the red-heads, eyes narrowing slightly. The student shivered at the dead gaze.

“You do know what they did to my comrades, right? How they killed Vetto and ‘freed’ Fana? It made Master Licht very unhappy, and I don’t like to see him in such a state. Not to mention they were my friends too.” Rhya flicked a stray strike of dark magic at Kirishima, grazing his left cheek. “I don’t appreciate what your group has done, and now I’m going to teach them a lesson. Fair is fair after all.”

As he smiled lazily, his eyes suddenly widened, looking down to see something pink wrapped around him before he was flung at a wall. He collided with it, slumping to the ground. As Rhya pushed himself up front where he landed, dusting off some debris, he eyed the girl in the group whose tongue lolled out slightly. He grimaced.

“Well, that was gross.”

“Good, ribbit.”

“Alright then.” Rhya sighed, stretching out his back. The students frowned as he placed his hands on his hips, not trusting the man one bit. “How about we play a game, then? As you are all clearly not going to listen.”

The light whip holding the three students captive suddenly dispersed, and in an instant the U.A. students were on their feet. They crouched into fighting positions, having no idea where they were but ready to escape.

“Ah, good good. Sadly, I can’t tell you where this is, but if I land enough damage on you three I will readily send you home. You just have to let me hurt you, that’s all.” Rhya gave them a lazy smile.

Kirishima glared back, arms beginning to harden. “And if we beat you up instead?”

“Then I’ll just have to kill you.”

“Guess we’ll have to stop you before it comes to that.” Iida revved his engines, and the game began.

Asui immediately went climbing onto the cavern walls, going for vantage point over the elf. Kirishima and Iida ran head first towards Rhya, quirks fully ready. The Midnight Sun member chuckled slightly as he brandished a light whip in one hand and a vine blade in the other.

“Oooh, you’re so energetic. It makes me tired just watching you.” Rhya swiftly dodged left as Iida skidded by, missing him by a hair. Kirishima pivoted on his foot, arms ready to swing as the elf was in his line of view.

But Rhya suddenly disappeared through a portal, coming up behind the red-head. He easily wrapped the student up in his vine whip, sending him flying towards a wall. While the man was distracted, Asui managed to wrap him up yet again, sending him straight into the path of a speeding Iida. With a shout, the class president swung his leg as hard as he could, engines burning with power. He delivered a swift kick to Rhya’s side, sending the man flying.

The elf smirked as he cast a healing spell, watching as the students grimaced and reoriented themselves to charge again. He had to give it to them, these Bulls weren’t too bad. However, they clearly had no good spells, and that would be their downfall.

It was a dance that continued, Rhya whipping a student away while the other two attacked and dodging their moves. Over time, the U.A. students came to realize he was merely toying with them, not actually using his full power. In their minds they knew they wouldn’t be winning this fight. But that didn’t mean they couldn’t try and give it their all.

During another paired up attack was when their downfall began.

Kirishima and Iida were charging in from Rhya’s blind side, the elf focused on Asui who was playing tug-of-war with his light whip. When Kirishima was just beside him, going in for a right-handed punch, Rhya immediately let go of the whip sending Asui back and pivoted quickly, beast claws wrapping his arms. Even with his hardened skin, the razor-sharp nails pierced through his skin, tearing through the boy’s gut. Iida screamed out in rage as the red-head stumbled to the ground, clutching helplessly to his chest.

Rhya smirked as Iida still headed right for him, engines blazing with more power than they could hold, going completely into overdrive. The teen slammed into the elf, both landing far away from a bleeding Kirishima. Iida, who had landed on top, sent a vicious kick into the man’s side, but his leg was suddenly frozen in place by what appeared to be glass. He screamed out in agony as flames wrapped around his leg, climbing higher and higher. The elf easily pushed him aside, writhing in pain, turning his attention to the last Bull.

Asui wavered slightly, switching her balance from foot to foot as she wracked her brain for what to do. Retreating was not an option and this man was far more powerful than anything she had faced or was capable of taking down on her own. But her classmates had fought relentlessly and as much as she tended to not engage in such a manner, she decided that she had no choice but to honor their failed attempts.

“You’re the worst kind of scum to exist!” She cried out, making her way towards Rhya.

The Midnight Sun member just laughed. “Says the human with an inferior beast power!”

The girl began to hurl broken stones at the elf, her tongue becoming cut up from their jagged edges. Leaping around the cavern, she avoided his whips narrowly, letting dust begin to cloud the area. When enough had formed, she made a final dash towards Rhya, secreting a mucous through her skin.

As expected, she was easily wrapped into his whip, dragged across the ground so Rhya could lift her up by the neck. He gave her a lazy smile, eyes narrowed as he looked her dead in the eyes.

“What the hell is on your skin?” Asui just spit at the elf’s face.

“P-Paralyzing mucous, r-ribbit…” She coughed out around his hold, eyes closing in pain as slashes of darkness hit her body from all angles.

Rhya released his hands from around her neck, her limp body colliding with the floor in a dull thud. He stumbled a bit, moving his hands to wipe at his robe to try and remove the point of contact with Asui’s skin. Before he completely was rendered useless, he opened portals beneath the Bull’s dying forms, delivering them back to their rightful home.

As he dropped to his knees, Rhya could only hope that Fana and Vetto would be pleased with the damage he had done to make the playing ground more even for their Master Licht.

Chapter Text

Vangeance placed a hand on his head, wondering what the hell he was going to do. Klaus, Yuno, and Mimosa stood before him, all extremely panicked. He couldn’t blame them, knowing Rhya, but lord was he going to have to have a serious talk after all this was done and over with.

“Let me get this straight.” The Captain said, sighing deeply. “You took them to the border where they were then kidnapped from you without a trace. Correct?”

“Yes!” Mimosa moved forward, tears pooling in her eyes. “We looked everywhere in the surrounding area, but I couldn’t find anything with my guidepost and they saw nothing either! A-And…” she began to choke up, “And we d-don’t know w-where their hideout i-is…”

Klaus side hugged the young mage as she began to cry, cursing himself for his lack of foresight. It had been a few hours since the students were taken, and there had been nothing heard or seen. Yuno vibrated with anger and fear next to him, although he tried to hide it.

“Did you alert the Black Bulls? Or Headquarters?” Vangeance asked, watching as the three froze. “You didn’t… did you?”

“I-It slipped my mind!” Klaus cried, hands coming up to cover his face in shame.

“To be fair the Bulls would have murdered us.” Yuno mumbled, and then after pondering for a second added: “Will kill us, actually.”

Vangeance sighed, taking out his communication device. “To be honest, I think not mentioning it to Headquarters was probably a wise decision. It is not wide-spread knowledge that our newcomers are not mages or from this world. But Yami needs to be informed.”

The three young mage stared at him wide-eyed as their Captain went to open communications, but yelped in fear at the roar that came from within. Even Vangeance paled at the sight of Yami.

“WHY THE HELL ARE MY ROOKIES PRACTICALLY DEAD?!”

~*~*~*~*~

About an hour earlier…

Luck and Bakugou had returned from their sparring, both arguing over who had technically won their matches. The others rolled their eyes, ignoring their bickering. Vanessa grabbed them both, utterly wasted, preaching about friendship and other things. They had easily ran away from her hold.

Eri, hair beautifully done up by Henry, was napping on Finral’s lap as he read the newspaper, Uraraka next to him questioning what was written. She had returned minutes ago with Grey from their shopping excursion, having handed Charmy some new ingredients they managed to grab on their spree. The tiny mage was singing in the kitchen, preparing a wonderful feast for dinner.

Midoriya was sitting with Magna and Noelle, taking notes on their magic, occasionally getting responses from Gordon and Gauche who sat at the couch with them. The mages did their best to answer his endless stream of questions. The Captain was dozing in the corner, and no one dared wake him.

Asta, the only one missing, was currently outside training, everyone else having abandoned him as the evening sky set in. Nero kept him company, although the bird shivered slightly, although at what, they didn’t know.

The bird would soon find their answer, a shrill squawk escaping them, as a large portal opened above the ground and three bodies fell out of it. Asta, who had been alerted by Nero’s surprise, whipped around at the offending ki, eyes bulging out of his head at the sight before him.

Iida, Asui, and Kirishima lay in a bloody heap, limbs tangled together. The anti-magic user sprinted over to their side, hands flailing for a quick second before he began taking their pulses. Sister Lily had taught all the village kids a few years back during their basic first aid training, and so he knew that was the first most important step.

Asta let out a sigh at the feeling of a fluttering, yet present heartbeat in all three of them. Knowing that he needed help, the mage quelled his rising anger and instead screamed loudly. Someone was bound to come out at the sound.

Sure enough, Magna was the one to come stomping out, eyes narrowed.

“Would ya quit your yapping? Ya sound like you’re being murdered or some...thing…?” The fire mage stopped in place, eyes wide as he stared at Asta who was trying to untangle the three U.A. students. Panic bubbling in his throat, Magna turned around and high-tailed it back into their base, slamming the doors open.

“EMERGENCY!!!” He cried, glasses askew on his face. “YOU GUYS GOTTA COME HERE QUICK!” Magna ran outside once more, the others giving each other looks before all heading out after them. At the sight before them, a few let out cries of fear, others filled with rage.

The healthy U.A. students tried to run to their fellow friend’s sides, but the older mages held them back, not wanting them to get close and see it even more so. Vanessa ended up using her thread magic to hold them back, watching tears fill their eyes as her own also formed.

“I t-thought they were with the G-Golden Dawn?!” Uraraka sobbed, falling into Noelle’s arms as the thread kept her back. The silver-haired royal held her close, water appearing and disappearing around her in her growing rage.

“They’re a-alive… right?” Midoriya asked, watching as Asta gave him a quick nod. Finral deposited Eri into Henry’s arms, the man having come out due to the commotion. The spatial mage ran over to Asta, kneeling besides him to get a closer look.

Captain Yami, placed a hand on Bakugou’s shoulder, giving the boy a squeeze as he seethed in Gauche and Gordon’s arms. Walking over to the three critically injured students, his face darkened.

“Finral.” Said mage looked up at him grimly. “Screw the Capital rules. Make a portal straight to Owen’s office. I’ll deal with the consequences afterwards.” Yami watched as Finral quickly did so, Asta rushing through first to presumably find the healer. Pinching the bridge of his nose, Yami turned to face everyone else.

“I don’t want to hear a word of disagreement, you got me?” He started, making sure everyone nodded. In the background, assistant healers were coming through Finral’s portals, shouting commands at one another as the three young U.A. students were carried through. “I’m taking the runt and Finral to the Capital, and I expect the rest of you to stay here. You idiots better not let these kids out of your sight or I’ll kill you all. Got that?”

The Black Bulls fiercely nodded, those who were teary-eyed forcing away their pain to instead focus on the three panicked kids within their arms. Thankfully Eri was still asleep and so she was not aware of what was happening.

“D-Don’t worry, Captain. We’ll keep them safe. We won’t fail them like the Golden Dawn did.” Vanessa stated, and at her words everyone’s eyes darkened.

Yami grunted in approval before going through Finral’s portal. As he walked down the hallway to where all the commotion was coming from, he swore to himself, angry at his own failure. He should’ve known things were going to go wrong, should’ve kept the kids with his own idiots because he could at least trust them to be smart(ish).

Finral and Asta appeared at his side, having been kicked out of the room that Asui, Iida, and Kirishima resided in. Seeing the blood staining the latter’s hand, the Captain nudged him.

“Go wash your hands off. That’s an order.” He added on when Asta looked as if he were about to refuse. But the look in Yami’s eyes must have swayed him because for once he went off to do as told without a word, his loudness gone.

Finral leaned against the wall, skin pale. “I-I don’t understand how they could let them get so injured…” The spatial mage gazed up at Yami, hurt in his eyes. “Maybe it’s because I spent so much time with them, but how could the ‘Number One Squad’ let children- with no magic that is- get into such a state? I-I just…”

Yami joined Finral against the wall, letting the other lean onto his shoulder. Taking a deep breath to center himself, the Captain fished out his communication device from his pocket. Giving the other a long look, he flipped it open.

“How about we ask them ourselves?”

And when Vangeance’s stupid masked face popped up, Yami couldn’t control himself any longer.

“WHY THE HELL ARE MY ROOKIES PRACTICALLY DEAD?!”

“That bad, hmm?”

“DID YOU JUST SAY THOSE WORDS?! I’M SORRY, BUT I DON’T THINK YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE! I TRUSTED MY DAMN KIDS WITH YOU AND YOU GIVE THEM BACK TO ME BEATEN WITHIN AN INCH OF THEIR LIFE?! THE FUCK ARE YOU ON, GOLDY?!”

“To be fair, I wasn’t present when they were kidnapped and so had no part of the situation.”

“I’M GONNA MURDER YOU THE NEXT TIME I SEE YOU! AND YOU BET YOUR ASS THAT THOSE GOLDEN KIDS OF YOURS ARE DEAD TO ME AND MY SQUAD! YOU FUCKED UP TOO FAR THIS TIME!”

Yami angrily shut the communication device before Vangeance, or the three mages with him for that matter, could respond, his body quivering with rage. Finral himself wasn’t too far off from that either, anger and hurt swirling within his body. And Asta who had returned halfway through the conversation was angrily looking down at the floor.

“Captain…” The anti-magic user started, causing Yami to glance down at him, trying to quell his rage. “I don’t know if I’m going to be able to forgive Yuno, Mimosa, and Klaus that easily for this, even if they were kidnapped from them. And I don’t know how to feel about that.”

Yami placed a rough hand into Asta’s mess of hair, for once not squeezing the head. “They’re definitely going to have to re-earn our trust, that’s for certain. Never liked Vangeance much anyways, but don’t kick yourself if you hold this against them for a bit. You’re human after all.”

Asta nodded slowly, walking over to Finral who had opened his arm for a side hug. The teen gratefully sank into his hold.For the next few hours the three men stood watch over the door that held their new friends injured bodies, praying for their swift recovery and death to those who dared hurt them. And back home, the remaining U.A. students were kept locked inside, the Bulls for once on high-alert and serious. It was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

Klaus led the charge, running down the hallway at full speed, for once not caring about decorum and manners. Yuno and Mimosa were hot on his heels, easily keeping pace with their senior. The trio skidded to a halt before the Black Bulls, panting as they watched eyes narrow in on them.

Finral remained sitting on the floor while Yami and Asta stood up, slightly blocking the doorway behind them. Yuno steeled himself, pushing past his comrades to face his rival. He could feel the hurt radiating from the shorter boy.

“What happened, Yuno?” Asta asked, eyes angrily scanning over the taller mages face for some kind of answer. “You better have some good reason as to why they were bleeding out in my hands. As it stands, my forgiveness is a bit far off, even if you are my rival.”

Yuno could see the truth behind Asta’s eyes and hoped that his answer was suitable. It was the truth, but that didn’t mean the shorter mage would be happy with it.

“We were checking the border on a routine round and Captain Vangeance gave them permission to join us. After our survey was done, one of the Midnight Sun’s Third Eyes appeared, stealing them away through a portal. We had no chance to fight him. And we searched endlessly for hours.”

Asta stared long and hard at Yuno, the two foster brothers reading the raw emotions in the other’s eyes. As much as he was angry, the anti-magic user felt better knowing that it wasn’t their own lack of skill or awareness that failed their friends, but rather their greatest enemy. Sighing, Asta closed his eyes, stretching out his back before offering Yuno a small smile.

“I’m not happy,” he started, but stopped the other from interrupting, “But I know you did everything possible. It’s not your fault that damn copy mage is a menace.” He ran his hand through his hair, eyes filling with determination. “All the more reason for us to pass the Royal Knights Exam and take them down for good.”

The two bumped arms, grinning at one another.

“For our family and new friends.” Asta said.

Yuno nodded. “For our family and new friends.”

Yami still bristled where he stood, watching as Klaus and Mimosa fidgeted in place. To be fair, his main issue was with their Captain so he wasn’t going to take his remaining anger out on them. Not when he could easily see the tear tracks that were dried on their cheeks. Putting out his cigarette that had been clenched between his teeth, he turned around and knocked on the door behind him.

“OI!” He shouted, although it wasn’t as loud as normal. “You done in there yet, Doc?”

The other mages around him all came closer, eagerly hoping to receive some news. There was the sound of shuffling inside before the door slowly creaked open. A weary Owen stood on the other side.

“Hey there.” The healer tiredly said, closing the door behind him. All the mages frowned at the sight.

“Good news, right? It better be or we’ll have some issues.” Captain Yami threatened.

Owen chuckled dryly. “Yes. You got them to me just in time, so they’ll recover. However,” he became more serious, eyes darkening, “Due to their lack of mana, it’s going to take longer than normal for them to heal. I can’t just make their injuries disappear as I usually do. My mana can’t interact with them in the same way it would on those with mana. It’s the same issue that Asta here deals with, but I think because he’s from our world he is more readily able to be accepted. I’m not completely certain, but they’re going to be in some pain for the next few days while I work to fully close and remove their wounds.”

Asta, Yuno, and Mimosa all frowned deeply, moving forward to be closer to Owen.

“Can we see them?” The plant mage asked, but the healer just shook his head.

“Tomorrow they can have visitors, but for tonight I’d rather keep them with my assistants so we can continue our work without interruption.”

“I’m keeping my squad on guard here.” Yami said, as if asking Owen to challenge him.

The healer gave a small smile. “I wouldn’t expect any less from you, Yami. That’ll be completely fine.”

The Captain grunted, before herding the mages away from the man. “Alright. You three, head back to your base. We’re done here. Finral, get a portal back home. Don’t close it though, I’m sending Magna and Luck to guard for the next few hours.”

Finral gave a quiet ‘Yes, sir’ as he opened up a portal. Asta waved goodbye to his friends before heading through. The Golden Dawn left with heavy hearts, vowing to come back the next day and apologize profusely.

While they had been gone, the Black Bulls base had been a mess of emotions. The healthy U.A. students had given up on escaping, Bakugou occasionally threatening to blow everyone up, but they were huddled together on the couch in a large heap. Vanessa still had some thread tying the main doors and windows closed to be safe.

Charmy in her own rage had made mass amounts of comfort food and was forcing it into the student’s hands, sitting beside Eri who had been relinquished to her sheep. The girl was awake and confused on what was happening, but silently munched on her apple. Vanessa caught the girl’s scared appearance and moved over to comfort her.

“‘Nessa,” the witch glanced down at the little girl, threads still held tightly in her hand to ensure the building remained locked down. “What’s happening? Where did Fin go?”

“The was a little incident with some of your friends from U.A., but before you go and worry, they’re going to be perfectly fine. Finral is with them and I think you and I can both agree he is pretty trustworthy.”

Eri seemed to ponder this, half-eaten apple being stared at intensely. Eventually she nodded, bright red eyes gazing into Vanessa’s own purple ones. “Fin be strong. Like Deku. He’ll make sure they’re okay.”

“Yes, yes he is. You should tell him that next time you see him.”

Midoriya had teared up at the mention of Eri’s confidence in him, but those tears threatened to become more. Uraraka huddled closer onto one side of him, for once her intense crush towards him not butting in, holding a large muffin in her hands. Bakugou sat on the other side of the teen, still fuming quietly. The mages were strategically positioned around them on the couch and in chairs to block the main door.

When the explosive teen was finally about to remark on something in a not so pleasant way, a portal appearing in the center of the room shut him up real quick. Everyone began shouting as Asta stepped through first, followed by the Captain and Finral. A surge of menacing aura quickly quieted them, watching as Yami stalked towards Magna and Luck.

“You two.” A bead of sweat glistened down Magna’s face. “Guard the kids' door. Owen already knows, and if anyone gives you trouble, don’t even think about holding back. You got me?”

“Yessir!” Magna and Luck responded, sprinting through the portal that was still being held open. After they passed through it disappeared, Finral letting out a deep sigh. The mage walked over to collapse next to Vanessa and Eri, while Asta perched in a seat by Noelle and Gauche. Yami remained standing, lighting yet another cigarette.

“I’m sure you idiots want to know what’s going on, so you better listen close and not interrupt me ‘cause I’m only saying this once, you hear?” There was a quiet round of affirmatives and the man nodded. Charmy shoved some cotton in Eri’s ears.

“Kids were pretty beat up. Doc was thankful we got them to him in time. Only problem is that since they have no mana it’s gonna take more time to properly heal them and get them back to 100%. But knowing them, they’ll bounce back and be back in action sooner rather than later. Goldie’s mages also explained what happened, and it was one of the Third Eye. Rhya, by the sounds of it. They can have visitors tomorrow, and I plan on having some of you posted as guards. Can’t trust anyone.”

“But they will be okay?” Uraraka asked, voice slightly wobbly.

Captain Yami gave her a long look, letting out a stream of smoke. “Yeah. I know you three here don’t know me too well either, but I can promise you on my status as Captain they’ll be alright.”

“And what about the bastard who hurt them?” Bakugou piped up, tiny little explosions popping off around his hands. Midoriya just gave them a look. “We get to hunt him down and deal out some pain back to him?”

“No. The Midnight Sun is far out of your league and whatever little villains run around in your world. You’re going to follow my direct word and keep with my squad from here on out. And if you dare disobey me, I will kill you.”

Yami gave Bakugou a challenging look, but the teen just snorted and nodded.

“Good.”

“Glad you agree. Any other questions?” The Captain glanced at his own mages, knowing one of them would have something to say.

It was Noelle who spoke. “What about the Royal Knights Exam? That begins in two days, and most of us are participating. What will they do?”

“They’ll be coming right with you. Julius surely has some plan or can make one. I wasn’t lying when I said that I’m keeping you kids together with my squad at all times. So if we go somewhere, you sure as hell are coming along.”

“Do we get to participate?” Midoriya asked brightly.

“Even if you could, it would be difficult to explain your lack of grimoires or at least lack of grimoire usage to the other Knights. We’ll come up with an explanation, but no, you’re not taking part in it.”

“You can support us!” Asta smiled at the three U.A. students, trying to lift the mood. “It’s probably going to be super competitive and I want you guys to be cheering super loud when I win it!”

“Y-You don’t know that you’re going to win it!” Noelle yelled back.

“If I’m going to be Wizard King then this is an important step! No way I’m letting Yuno beat me!”

“Dorksta! There’s going to be senior level mages!”

“That’s why I can’t give up! On my dreams or my friends!”

And at his words the students genuinely felt peace, knowing that even if things had suddenly gone very wrong, they had a wonderful group of people surrounding them who would do their utmost to keep them safe. They hadn’t failed them yet, technically. And so they’d find a way to make everything go right from here on out, and once they saw their friends, that would make things even easier moving forward.

A/N: me laughing because we all know the drama that goes down in the RKE arc

Chapter Text

Class 1-B had quickly come to learn of the things that had transpired, and even they mourned the loss of their fellow students. So when 1-A sluggishly came through the classroom door, hearts heavy, they said nothing and instead made them welcome. Monoma, the one who would normally have made some snide remark, was still with Recovery Girl.

Sekijiro stood at the front of the classroom, Nemuri, Hizashi, and Aizawa with him. It was one of the larger homerooms in U.A. and Nezu had wanted everyone to stay close together in case others were taken as well. This meant that all classes would be done in a heavily guarded room from this point forward.

After all the students had settled into their new seats, Aizawa began to talk, eyebags the heaviest they had ever been.

“As I am sure everyone is aware, the mages have been taken back to what we can only presume is their world, but with them went our own as well.” He sighed deeply, guilt thrumming through his veins. “Considering we still know very little on who is in charge of all this, we are keeping both hero classes together from this point onwards. Pro heroes will guard you all at all times in the hopes that if something happens again, no one will be taken through those portals.”

“I don’t care if you don’t like one another,” Sekijiro chimed in, frowning deeply, “But both 1-B and 1-A need to work together. We will not let ourselves face another loss.”

Aizawa nodded, tucking further into his capture weapon. “With that being said, class will not begin.”

The students remained subdued as Hizashi stepped forward, his voice filled with false-optimism as he stayed unusually quiet. Nemuri perched in the back of the room, while Sekijiro and Aizawa sat by the windows. They knew this would only be a distraction for the kids, but they had to pretend some sense of normalcy so the rest of the school didn’t become curious.

At this point, they should’ve expected it to come. But they were unable to sense the disturbance in the air like the mages had been able to, and so the portal sprung open without any suspicion. A scream was what drew the attention of the others, made them curse as they hurried to save their friend.

“Kendo!”

It was Tetsutetsu who cried out, grabbing onto his friend’s arm. Other students ran forward to pull her away as the portal flickered out of existence. Aizawa had his capture weapon drawn in his hands, yelling for the kids to jump onto their desks as if that would save them.

And then the room exploded with portals, glimmering with their shine and even Aoyama wanted to cry at the sight. Aizawa latched on to as many kids as he could while Shiozaki did the same, holding her friends close in her vines. Sekijiro went to grab for some, but a force pushed him away, and he yelled out as Mina and Kaminari went tumbling through.

Jirou tried to grab onto Tsuburaba’s platform he had made, but she slipped off and screamed as she fell through a waiting portal. Todoroki was the next victim, having pushed Tokoyami out of the way when it came at him. The teen cawed in fright and anguish, Dark Shadow helplessly crashing into the wall where the portal had once rested.

There was one final circle that was slowly fading out of existence, and Nemuri gave Aizawa a look before she ran through it, having been the closest one to it. After that, the chaos in the classroom settled, leaving the remaining students and teachers in silence, tears and whimpers the only sound.

Chapter Text

“Why are we meeting here? Isn’t this where the Entrance Exam happens?”

“Eh, it’s an easy enough place for them to grab us all I’m assuming.”

“We don’t know what the Royal Knights Exam is going to hold after all.”

The Black Bulls made their way to the colosseum, the healthy U.A. students tagging along. They had been shoved into new outfits, courtesy of Julius’ plan, no longer wearing the Bulls symbol but a new one created for their purpose.

They were posing as potential recruits for the Magic Knights, having random tomes at their sides to pose as grimoires. The Wizard King had said that he wanted to have these rookies tag along in the hopes that they would join their guilds one day. No one was sure if they’d end up participating or not in the exam. Regardless, it was a way to have them within line of sight without hinting at the truth, making sure that nothing would happen.

However, Julius was going to have to quickly come up with a new plan.

“Hold on.” Luck forced the group to stop, the lightning mage sparking as he focused in on the shift in mana. “This way.”

The group began to run after him as he bolted down a side alley, not even questioning what was going on. The students had come to learn that Luck was insanely capable of sensing shifts in energy, and it was best to follow and ask questions later. That’s what the Bulls did after all.

They were not prepared for the sight they were greeted with, skidding to a halt with the mages, shock gracing their faces.

Before them lay fellow classmates, slowly pushing themselves up onto their feet. Nemuri stood guard before them, but she softened at the sight of familiar faces. In the background Luck whined at the lack of a fight, knowing he’d be in trouble if he even attempted to battle the new arrivals.

“Guys…” Uraraka’ hands flew to cover her mouth.

“Hi-ow.” Kaminari responded, wincing as he stood up straight. The larger group quickly walked over to them, helping the students to their feet as Nemuri placed a gentle hand on the electricity teen’s shoulders. Looking at Vanessa, she gave the witch a strained smile.

“Managed to join them when the portals were disappearing.” She said, nodding her head towards the students, new and old grouping together. “Just in case we didn’t end up by you.”

“Well, you definitely got lucky with your placement.” Vanessa smiled, although her mind was running fast, trying to figure out what to do. Finral, Eri clinging to his back, seemed to be doing the same.

“At least you’re all friendly.” Magna joked, although he glanced around to make sure no civilians were watching.

Gauche surprisingly was the next one to speak up. “Hey. Are any of you hurt? I don’t need you holding me up from this event. The sooner it’s over, the sooner I see Marie.”

“My food can heal you up in a jiffy! Eat up!” Charmy bounced over to them, bowls of food in her hands. The new students stared wide-eyed, unfamiliar faces startling them.

“Tch. They’re Bulls too. Just as psychotic as the ones we know.” Bakugou muttered, and Todoroki just rolled his eyes. However, he gratefully accepted the bowl that was handed to him, as did Jirou, Mina, and Kaminari. Nemuri waved it away, instead muttering over potential plans with Finral and Vanessa.

Asta and Noelle hovered nearby, scanning over their friends with careful gazes. Mina caught the royal’s eye, and offered her a toothy smile although there was a sadness behind it.

“We’re all good! Don’t worry about us! Just glad to know you’re all safe.”

“Hey, where’s Tsu? And Iida and Kirishima aren’t here either.” Jirou asked, swiveling her head to try and find them. The mages and other students blanched, knowing that the newcomers wouldn’t like the answer.

“There was an incident,” Asta began, watching as the entire group of students tensed up. “They were beat up pretty bad, but Owen is the best healer around so they’ll be up in no time. I’m sure they’ll be glad to know you guys are safe too.” He ended with a smile, knowing that he was keeping lots of the truth hidden.

Todoroki frowned. “Do we know who did this to them?” The others nodded, making the newcomers perk up.

“It’s the reason this exam is happening. Oh! We’re on our way to a special exam for the mages to take! They’re building a special force to take down the Eye of the Midnight Sun, the ones who hurt our friends.” Midoriya supplied, bouncing lightly on his feet. “The Wizard King has a whole plan for us to attend and it’s going to be really cool to watch everyone in action!”

“So I can’t take a nap?” Kaminari slightly whined, handing his now empty bowl back to Charmy.

The others shook their heads and he groaned. Before anything else could be said, Vanessa joined them, thread floating around her. She bore a determined expression, Nemuri smiling slightly from behind.

“Alright kiddos,” the witch began, approaching Jirou first. “Time to take some measurements and make you some clothes. We don’t have much time so get in line. Finral and the others will fully explain while I do so. Jirou, come closer dear.”

With minor squeaks when poked accidentally with a needle and guards posted at the end of the alley, the newcomers were filled in on Julius’ elaborate plan. Although they were excited for watching, they couldn’t help but wish their friends back home knew they were safe.

Thirty minutes later, the group was standing in the colosseum, mingling with the other mages. The students were standing off to the side, Nemuri hovering beside them. She was dressed in a similar robe to the kids, acting as their mentor. Finral had quickly portaled to where Marx and Julius were, whispering the events that had just occurred. Both men had nodded, immediately reworking some plans.

Eri happily rested on her Deku’s shoulders, arms holding tight to his curly hair as she watched wide-eyed at the mages. Whenever she caught a Bulls’ eye she waved at them, feeling comfortable around the group now that she had spent so much time with them. The little girl was disappointed she wasn’t in Fin’s arms anymore, and she was determined to sneak her way back into them later on.

Yuno and Mimosa ran over to the students when they saw the larger than expected group, apologizing to the ones who were already there as well as greeting the new ones. They didn’t stay long though, as they were trying not to seem close with the “potential newbies.”

When announcements began, the U.A. crew watched with widening eyes as Asta argued with a stranger, gasping slightly while also stifling laughs as a stink bug was thrown into his face. However, they quickly quieted when the Wizard King brought attention over to them.

“And this is a sudden decision, but we have another group joining us for today's exam. If you look to your right, this group of bright young mages are here with their teacher Miss Kayama to observe the events. They are potential recruits to our own Magic Knight Squads, so please welcome them and show them exactly why you were chosen to be a Knight!”

Although there were mutters, the gathered mages did not disagree with their presence and some smiled or waved, so the group let out shaky breaths, relieved to know their identities were safe. The actual King (there really was one, weird) was currently complaining to Julius about not being let in on this, but he was easily ignored by everyone present.

A different portal mage than Finral, a man named Cob, opened up gilded doors for everyone to proceed through, and after entering a few students weren’t able to keep their mouths shut in time.

“Holy shi-” Kaminari whispered, looking around at the grand landscape surrounding them. Mina leaned on him, golden eyes quickly glancing around. With the help of Grey’s magic she had been completely transformed into a young black woman, her normal pink appearance deemed a red flag for keeping their secret. It suited her well, although it was still something to get used to. A/N: I like the headcanon she’s a spry African-American woman so fite me.

“This is insane.” She whispered loudly, oblivious to the looks they were receiving.

Bakugou snorted, but behind it he was completely impressed. “Principal Nezu needs to up his game.”

“Indeed.” Todoroki concurred, walking towards an edge of the platform to peer over it. Midoriya grabbed his arm, making sure he didn’t fall too forward.

Jirou wandered away from the group, appearing at Asta’s side.

“You’re up first, yeah?” She side-eyed the red-haired stranger that was on his team. “He’s hiding something up his sleeve, but with Mimosa you should be fine.”

“Thanks Jirou!” The anti-magic user beamed, Noelle in the background imploding. Nemuri joined them, Eri now by her side, and placed a gentle hand on Asta’s shoulder.

“Knock’em dead!”

“But I thought dead was bad?”

“No no no! Not literally! Here, it’s a figure of speech…”

Asta laughed at Eri’s confusion, ruffling the young girl’s hair as Nemuri frantically tried to explain what she meant. Jirou rolled her eyes, reaching a hand up to twirl her ear jacks before remembering they were hidden in her hair. Shaking herself, she smiled at the commotion, knowing that maybe everything would continue to be just fine.

“Team A and B! Please take your places down on the field!”

And with that, the Royal Knights Exam began.

Chapter Text

King Augustus Kira the Thirteenth was not having any of this whatsoever.

The Wizard King (a useless man who stole all his glory) had invited this random group of newbies to HIS Royal Knights Exam that he had planned out so meticulously (Marx did all the work) and was letting them watch what was supposed to be a secretive event (no public viewing). The audacity of Julius had grown beyond proportions and he wasn't about to let it slide.

"Julius!" Kira's voice was nasally as he screamed in displeasure. "I demand that you inform me of these peasant-looking folk! They should not be allowed here! This is my exam!"

Everyone on the platform turned to glance at the King, wondering for the nth time why they even actually needed him. Julius and Marx both internally sighed as they stood next to Nemuri and the students. The Bulls stood at attention, ready to commit treason and murder the King if he said anything wrong.

"With all due respect, sir, with the potential war ahead, it is in our best interest to find new recruits to our ranks. Having extra firepower and skill would not hinder us in any way." Marx calmly stated, trying not to let his annoyance show. The King just glared at him.

"I did not ask YOU! I want Julius to explain to me before I kick them all out of my kingdom!"

"Please, let's all settle down. I'm sure our Magic Knights are curious too. I can explain where they come from and the plans I have. Alright?"

The King huffed, crossing his arms as he frowned. There were murmurs in the crowd as the mages all agreed to this, curious as well although not overly concerned about their presence considering the Wizard King apparently hand picked them.

The U.A. students fidgeted in their spots, the newest ones wondering what the hell Julius was going to do. He hadn't planned on them being there and they didn't have cover stories for their backgrounds like the others clearly did, so hopefully this wouldn't all blow up in their face.

"To start, I'd like to introduce you to Miss Nemuri Kayama. She was brought to my attention by Marx as an aide to start with, but has shown her skills with teaching mages to become stronger. With her sleep magic, she is also easily able to subdue any situations." Nemuri stepped forward, Eri in her arms. The woman smiled at the crowd, winking at a few whose glances lingered.

"Kayama may be able to subdue the Wizard King when he tries to run away from his work." Marx muttered, knowing that this was something he would definitely ask the woman to try while she was stuck here. Midoriya gave him a look, causing the aide to blush and look away.

Julius patted Eri's head, oblivious to his aide's comment. "And this right here is little Eri. Her magic is quite strong for someone her age, and she is currently under Nemuri's care as she was a victim of trafficking. Her rewind magic is incredibly strong, however, and we intend to help her flourish now."

The little girl's red eyes widened at all the people looking at her, hiding her face in Nemuri's long locks. She wished to be in Fin or Nessa's arms, but decided she would reach them later. Meanwhile, Julius moved on to the students themselves.

"Izuku Midoriya here has power-up magic and is from the forsaken realm. The blonde next to him was a neighbor, Katsuki Bakugou with explosive skills. And then Ochaco Uraraka is also from the forsaken realm, living in a distant village, and her control over gravity is astounding."

Two out of those three waved, having known that this was the plan to begin with. Bakugou just grunted, not caring for the introductions although they were necessary. None of them would like to end up in a cell.

"And then there is Denki Kaminari, another fellow electricity user from the common realm. Kyoka Jirou with her hearing magic is from nearby as well as Mina Ashido, very deadly with her acidic spells."

Once more, those three waved at the group, Ashido being the most enthusiastic, loving her new look. She flashed peace signs at the mages. But there was one student who was highly confused as to why he had yet to be introduced. Todoroki awkwardly stood there, casting glances at Julius as to what was going on.

"The dual-haired teen right there is Shoto Todoroki. He's from a group of exiled nobles in Diamond, originally formed to join the forces of fire and ice powers alike. Due to that, he is able to wield both affinities with incredible strength and skill. And before anyone tries anything, he is a transfer here from the Diamond kingdom as the powers in charge are shifting. I promise nothing untoward will happen."

Todoroki offered a flash of his hand, startling as Julius patted his back roughly. The Knights all gave him a look, but due to their trust in the Wizard King, no one felt the need to disagree with his placement here.

Except for one.

"How dare you bring an enemy into our kingdom, much less our sacred Royal Knights Exam! He could be spying on us to deal a devastating attack! Oh! What if he is here to assassinate me?! Kill him at once!"

No one moved, some muttering that maybe an assassination wouldn't be the worst thing. The King fumed even further, shouting commands that no one bothered to follow. Even the more cynical Knights ignored the King, instead curious as to what Todoroki's dual powers were like.

Julius and Marx worked on consoling the King and bringing him to his seat while Team A and B made their way to the field, not before being cheered on by their friends.

"Ya better win!" Bakugou shouted, eyeing Asta. "Don't go losing to some nobodies, ya hear me?!"

"I won't lose! I have to fight Yuno in the finals after all!" Asta grinned back before running through the portal provided by Cob. The explosive teen just grunted again, wandering over to the others.

Some random mages had milled around the group, asking them questions and getting to know them better. The students did their best to answer, but eventually the Bulls chased them away, giving them room to breathe. As the first battle began, everyone ran to the edge of the platform to watch.

"Is... is he lying down?" Jirou asked, wishing that she had the range to hear the commotion happening between Mimosa, Asta, and Xerx. The other team consisting of Curtis, Rick, and Forte had started attacking relatively quickly, leaving the former team in chaos.

"This is no time to be napping!" Klaus shouted, frowning deeply.

Midoriya began to nod. "Unless he has some plan, t-this doesn't seem to be the best option."

"No kidding." Kaminari whistled lowly, eyes following Mimosa and Asta as they left the stranger behind.

The Bulls just scowled, knowing that having a lazy teammate would only make Asta angrier and fight harder. He'd show them that they could do it even outnumbered. While most of them watched the battle, wondering what Asta and Mimosa would be able to pull off, some of the others were wandering about.

Todoroki had been wanting to talk to Noelle, but he stood off to the side, closely watching as the silver-haired girl tensed, quickly moving away from someone. He shifted over, catching a glimpse of someone with similar looking hair not too far away from her. It wasn't hard for the teen to put two and two together.

The dual-haired boy made his way over to where Noelle had gone off to, making sure he was loud enough with his movements to not startle her. Stopping beside her, Todoroki and the mage watched as Asta stepped into a circle that seemed to paralyze him. The royal girl muttered "idiot" under her breath, and even Todoroki couldn't miss the lack of venom in her words.

"Was that one of your brothers?" He got straight to the point.

Noelle visibly flinched before glancing over at the other. "Y-Yeah... that's Solid. Big brother Nozel and Nebra aren't here."

"He's the worst one, right?"

"Yeah. And with my luck, I have to go against him in the first rounds."

"You'll put him in his place."

Noelle huffed out a laugh, eyes trailing the appearance of three larger circles, each one throwing back the spells cast into them at greater speed and power.

"I-I don't think so. He's stronger than me."

"Doubtful. Pricks like him are more talk than actual strength."

"And your father is one of those?" The mage arched an eyebrow.

Todoroki sighed. "He didn't earn the first place on his own. It was given to him. That's not strength."

The two fell into silence as the Bulls and students began to loudly cheer, watching as Asta's team were named victorious and able to move on to the next round. In the background, the King loudly claimed that he wanted Xerx on the Royal Knights as others began to whisper about his ash-trap magic.

While Noelle and Todoroki waited for Asta and the others to reappear, Nemuri handed over a squirming Eri into Vanessa's arms, the girl smiling as she came one step closer to Finral. Stretching out her back, the R-rated hero grinned at the witch.

"That kid of yours sure is something, isn't he?"

"Asta is definitely the core of the Bulls. He's the reason we've all gotten to where we have." Vanessa mindlessly rocked the little girl in her arms, eyes watching as Magna and his team joined those down on the field, waiting to begin their own match.

Nemuri sighed, looking around wistfully. "Mages and mana are certainly far stronger than the quirks in our world. I think everyone here could easily take over the top ten at least, if not the top fifty. What a difference it would make."

"But your quirks offer you all aspects our magic doesn't. I think in a way, what we separately have benefits our worlds and the balance of things."

"I suppose you're right." Nemuri glanced over to the students, watching as they chattered excitedly amongst one another. She smiled softly. A touch on her shoulder caused her to turn around. The hero had to glance down when no one fell into her line of sight.

"Would you like some munchies?" Charmy offered up a large cupcake, eyes shining brightly.

"Oh! Thank you!" Nemuri gratefully accepted it, taking a large bite. She moaned at the taste. "This is the greatest thing I have ever had!"

"Well, don't you worry! There's more where that came from!" The woman happily bounded away, humming to herself. As the hero finished her cupcake, the second battle was announced as Asta and Mimosa returned along with the other fighters, immediately being surrounded by their friends.

Maybe their time spent here wouldn't be too bad after all.

Chapter Text

“So, who is that red-head?” Yuno asked, glancing over at Klaus. Noelle had joined them with Todoroki and Uraraka at her side and the royal huffed.

“That is Mimosa’s older brother, Kirsch.”

“Yes, and he is currently the Vice-Captain of the Coral Peacocks. Honestly, he basically runs it at this point.” Klaus supplied, watching as Mimosa came to join them.

“Hey, I remember you telling us a bit about him.” Uraraka glanced at the plant mage, watching as a terrifying smile appeared on her face. “Um, are you alright?”

“I hope he wins so I can punch him in his pretty face.” The others shifted away from Mimosa, not trusting the gleam in her eyes. Todoroki, oblivious to the tension, spoke up.

“What is he like? He seems rather…”

“Extravagant? Yeah, that’s probably the best way to sum up his personality.” Noelle muttered, watching as cherry blossoms appeared all over the field. Poor Sol and Magna were lost in the clouds.

“He thinks he is better than anyone else and if he wins then there is no one who can stop me from punching his pretty face and messing him up.” Mimosa kept her gaze glued to Kirsch, scaring the others.

“Oh… okay then.” Uraraka gave Yuno and Klaus a look, the two males just shrugging their shoulders. The gravity girl hoped that she wasn’t going to witness a murder later.

Elsewhere, a similar conversation was occurring except in a lighter tone.

“Honestly, Kirsch seems a lot like Aoyama.” Ashido cheerily said, playing with her curls as she leaned against Midoriya. The green-haired teen was focused on the battle, analyzing the mage’s every move.

“True, but he seems a bit more cruel. A-At least based on what Jirou was able to pick up on him saying. But his fighting style is very intricate, like a dance.” Midoriya mumbled.

Finral laughed. “Yeah, I haven’t had much contact with him, but Noelle has mentioned him occasionally and apparently he’s a whole ordeal.” Eri was held securely in his arms, having escaped from Vanessa to make it to her goal. She nuzzled happily into his newly styled hair, playing with the green tips.

“Oh, wow the battle is already over!” Ashido grabbed onto Midoriya’s arm as she leaned over the edge to glance at the winning team. The boy spluttered as he pulled her away, stuttering about possibly falling to her death.

Everyone on the platform watched as Cob opened a portal, Kirsch grinning as he led the way out. He began to ramble about his beautiful fighting method while Sol and Magna hid their faces, running away from the mage. He was tuned out, although Jirou and Kaminari scowled deeply as they listened to Kirsch turn to insulting Asta. Bakugou was held back by Gauche as he fumed.

With that over, the third match participants were being called to head down, and Eri whined as Finral attempted to hand her off to Midoriya.

“Please Eri, I’ll be back before you know it. Then you can hang out with me all you want.” Finral pleaded with the girl, hating the teary eyed look she was giving him.

Midoriya, ever quick on his feet, gave the child a bright smile. “We can go see Vanessa and maybe Charmy will have some yummy goodies we can have ready for when Finral returns? How does that sound?”

Eri visibly struggled, wanting to go with Finral but knowing that Deku was another safe place as well. Sniffling, her red eyes stared into bright green ones.

“Promise we can get snacks? For Fin?”

“Promise.”

“Okay.” Letting herself be transferred into Midoriya’s arms, she gave Finral one last glance with a little wave. The spatial mage offered her a smile, ignoring the burning sensation in his back, knowing who was watching. Turning away, he headed to join his teammates on the field.

As promised, Midoriya brought Eri over to where Nemuri and Vanessa stood, asking the witch if she could get some snacks from Charmy to give to Finral. The woman happily agreed, wandering off to find the person in question.

Gauche appeared at their side with Bakugou in tow, the two standing off next to Nemuri as they watched the battle commence.

Down on the field, Finral conversed with his teammates, seeming to come to some conclusion as they began their fight. The students and Bulls couldn’t help the pleased feelings that great inside as Finral displayed his portal magic, shocking the other participating mages. They murmured to one another about how skillful the Black Bulls were proving to be, especially with this apparent ace up their sleeve.

Eri cheered loudly as Finral’s team won, watching as Leopold and Hamon drew in close to him, clearly excited. Her Fin rubbed the back of his neck as he blushed, not used to such praise. And when he reappeared on the platform, she wiggled out of Deku’s grasp and took the snacks from Nessa, running over to greet him.

Kaminari and Luck were there as well, having been near where Cob opened the portal as they conversed about the similarities in their powers. Both smiled at the little girl as she threw herself into the portal mage’s arms.

“Are you sure you don’t want to have an eating contest?” Leopold asked, grinning at Finral. Hamon nodded alongside the fire mage, happily thinking about the food he could eat.

The spatial mage shook his head. “That’s alright. Eri has some snacks for me here and I’m not even that hungry anyways.”

Leopold sighed, but didn’t let his smile falter. “Well, let’s get ready for the next battle and prove our power as a team!”

Hamon clapped at the notion while Finral awkwardly smiled. In his head he knew that if his brother won like he expected him to, then things would become messy quick. But to not worry anyone of his thoughts, he just nodded in agreement.

As he walked away, Eri happily continued to play with his green strands, snacks tucked safely in her arms. Soon the duo were surrounded by their friends, Finral becoming the center of attention as praises were heaped upon him.

He didn’t pay any mind to it, instead watching as his younger brother waltzed onto the field, a slightly nauseous feeling overcoming him. And as if Langris could sense Finral’s gaze he the mage turned briefly to stare up at the platform, their gazes locking. When it broke, Finral shivered, hugging Eri a bit closer as he focused in on his friends, flustering at their praise and words.

But in his heart he knew he’d have to speak with his brother soon, before the impending chaos that would come.

Chapter Text

The students were for once grouped together, watching as the battle commenced. Asta and Noelle walked over to join them, talking with them as those from U.A. questioned the people on the field.

“So that’s Finral’s younger brother? Seems like a jerk.” Kaminari commented.

“His power is radically different though.” Midoriya piped up, mentally writing notes on everyone he was witnessing today. “His spacial magic seems more intense and deadly, like it’s trying to kill. Finral’s is more warm and welcoming.”

“That’s because he’s never tried to kill us. I pity the mages against him right now.” Uraraka muttered.

Ashido pointed at the other male on Langris’ team. “Who’s that guy?”

“Oh, I think that’s Bah-Ha? I never paid attention to his real name. Not like it matters.” Noelle answered, tilting her head to the side. “Although, now that you point him out he is a lot like Monoma.”

“Tch. Then he’s some weak-ass prick.” Bakugou muttered, Asta just shrugging his shoulders although he tensed a bit.

“He’s just a delivery service.” Todoroki stated, Jirou chuckling slightly. They watched as Langris hitched a ride on the mage’s bike, heading straight for the opposing team.

“You’re not wrong.”

The conversation quieted as Langris easily defeated the other team, Julius declaring Fragil, Sekke, and Langris as the winners. The group turned away to go mill around the platform, making their way over to the Bulls. Finral stood slightly separate from the group, Eri still in his arms happily humming away. The students noticed but said nothing, not wanting to pry into why he was standing off to the side.

However, they soon got their answer.

When Cob’s doors opened, Langris strutted out ahead of his team, heading straight towards Finral. The Bull’s spacial mage lowered Eri to the ground, softly telling her to go to Vanessa. The little girl hesitated, but after seeing the look in his eyes, she dashed away to the witch’s waiting arms.

His friends straightened, on high alert as the younger brother stopped directly before the older, a haughty look crossing his face. Finral’s back was facing them, but they could see the tension in the way he held himself.

“Brother,” Langris began, eyeing up the other, “Your magic is nothing more than a delivery service. In the next match, please don’t get caught in my spacial magic. Your body might get taken away with it.”

Finral tensed, ignoring the anger he could feel radiating off of his friends. Langris continued, a smirk gracing his face.

“If that happened, your body disappears, then I’m sure mom and dad and that person would be sad.”

“You’re right.” Finral slowly answered, hands balling into fists at his side. “So I’m going to make sure that doesn’t happen… and beat you!” He raised his head to stare Langris in the eyes, the two brothers locking gazes.

The younger let out a laugh, although malice seeped into it. “Acting pretty high and mighty for a big brother. Since when have you been like this? Where’d that spineless coward go? Or did you knocking someone up make you realize you can’t run away in the big, scary world?”

“I’m sorry. What did you just say?” Finral, not one for anger normally and rather being a pacifist, had immediately felt his blood begin to boil at his brother’s words. Langris only continued on, unaware of the rage that was building in his older brother.

“I know Julius said that that brat’s a victim of trafficking, but I think it’s just a cover. I mean, why else would she be wanting to be in your arms at all moments and never leave your side? Is that the real reason mom and dad despise you? For having a child out of wedlock? The reason you’re not the one who Finesse gets to marry?”

A crowd had started forming besides just the students and Bulls, Nemuri and other mages coming closer. Eri cowered in Vanessa’s arms, the witch doing her best to sooth her while she internally cursed Langris. Those who knew both the spacial mage and child were moments away from snapping.

“Langris,” his brother froze at the sound of Finral’s voice, never having heard such a menacing calmness before come from him. A part of him regretted what he had said, but there was nothing to do now.

“That brat as you called her, is indeed a victim of trafficking. Her own mother abused her and then she was tortured for years as she was experimented on, and she is only seven years old. Her name is Eri, and I expect you to call her that from this moment forward. That is, if I ever let you utter her name again.

“And as to why she is attached to me, maybe it is because she considers myself as a safe haven, a place where those who hurt her cannot reach her. I do not care if you insult me, but if you ever say a word against Eri I will not hold back. Although I detest violence that does not mean I do not know how to deliver it to those deserving of it. Do I make myself clear, brother?”

Finral was eerily quiet as he stared down his younger brother, something unknown from his usual skittish personality. The Bulls and students had hung back, becoming unnerved at their usually cheery friend sounding so ominous.

Langris had paled considerably, terror slinking in the back of his mind. He attempted to appear calm, trying to pretend that Finral’s words hadn’t honestly frightened him. When he went to open his mouth, the rage burning in his older brother’s eyes made him choose his words carefully.

“Heh, doesn’t matter. Either way, watch yourself next match, big brother.” As he turned to walk away, Langris did his best to ignore the burning sensation of multiple sets of eyes, heading off to an empty part of the platform. Although part of him was afraid and regretted his words, another force shoved it down, letting the anger flow once more.

Back where Finral had been left, the crowd slowly dispersed, having left only those who knew him well behind. Taking a deep breath, the spacial mage tried to let his anger dissipate, wanting to cool himself down. He loathed becoming angry, hated the feelings associated with it. It’s why he tried to stay neutral.

And he could be downright terrifying when truly mad. His father was the one to thank for that personality trait. It was why he didn’t show it and played pacifist all the time.

Counting to ten Finral waited until his blood no longer was rushing through his veins, slowly turning to face his friends. He offered them an awkward smile, but it faltered at the sight of Eri silently crying in Vanessa’s arms. Moving forward, he stopped quickly as the child flinched when he grew near.

“Eri…” His voice broke off, and the others watched quietly, knowing they had no place in this. “What’s wrong, sweetie?”

“F-Fin…” Eri hiccuped, tears continuing to track down her face.

Finral’s heart cracked at the sight, and Vanessa gave him a similar look.

“I know the words he said were mean, but they’re all lies. There’s nothing bad about you being close to people and being slow to recover. You’re doing great and I love that you’ve trusted me. I know I’m not Aizawa or Midoriya, and I know that how I just was was probably really scary for you, but that’s not who I am. I’m just your Fin, cheery and likes to play games with you. Nothing changes that just because he was mean to you and I. I’m still me and you’re still you. And that’s all that matters.”

He offered his arms to the little girl, watching as her big red eyes gleamed, a war happening in her head. “I think I could use a hug right now, and some of those snacks you got for me. After all, you’re the best one to do that. No one else compares.”

With a sob Eri launched herself out of Vanessa’s arms, startling the witch as thread instinctively appeared to save the child. However, she stopped as Finral moved forward to catch her, burying his face in her long hair, letting the girl cry into his chest.

Letting the two have their moment and knowing that things would be okay, the students and Bulls walked away, heading back towards the edge of the platform as the next battle was soon to begin. Charmy appeared suddenly before them, a giant cupcake in her hands.

“Yuno! I have a yummy snack prepared just for you!”

“Um, I don’t know if it’s the time for this-”

“Sure it is! Everyone could use a bit of something yummy for their tummies! Especially to recover from Finral’s mean younger brother!”

Sheep with plates of food walked up behind Charmy, and the others plucked pastries off them. Seeing this, Yuno sighed, relenting and accepting the cupcake from Charmy. Taking a bite he was pleasantly surprised at the delicious flavor of the dessert.

“This is wonderful. Thank you.”

Charmy swooned, causing a certain spirit to show herself, steam pouring from her pointy ears. Bell dive-bombed the woman, the two immediately beginning to brawl while Ashido cheered them on. Nero briefly flew by the commotion before settling into Asta’s hair, listening to the conversations happening.

“What does Langris hold against Finral to act like that to him? It’s his older brother for crying out loud!” Kaminari exclaimed, taking another bite of his cookie.

Todoroki shook his head, casting a look over at the spacial mage who was now sitting down with Eri in his lap, the two sharing snacks. “I don’t know. But I don’t like it.”

“I hope Finral beats his ass.” Jirou muttered darkly, gaining surprising glances from those around her. Looking at them, she arched a brow in question. “What?”

“Nothing! Just haven’t heard you speak like that before! Just caught me off guard.” Magna said, hands coming up to defend himself. “Normally Bakugou’s the spitfire.”

“Oi!”

“I think we can all agree with Jirou. Langris deserves to get pummeled into a pulp!” Uraraka punched her fist for emphasis, and everyone just nodded in agreement.

Midoriya cast a glance at Bakugou, nudging him. “What’s with that look on your face?”

“Huh? Nothing’s on my face, ya damn nerd!” Bakugou huffed, pensively looking at the cupcake in his hands.

Jirou poked him with one of her ear jacks. “Out of everyone, I would’ve expected you to be the most excited for murder.”

“Actually, that would have been Iida.”

“Now’s not the time for that Midoriya.”

“S-Sorry, Todoroki!”

Bakugou huffed, angrily taking a bite out of his cupcake. Asta gave him a knowing look, causing the explosive blond to start talking.

“He just… sounds like me. And I don’t want Delivery Man to go thinking I’m like him. ‘Cause I’m not an asshole like him. Not anymore.” He said the last part quietly, earning a look from Midoriya.

Asta, just slung an arm around his shoulders. “Nah, you’re way better than him. And I’m sure Finral knows that! If it makes you feel better, you could always talk to him yourself, but I don’t think it’s necessary.” He offered one of his bright smiles to the blond. “You’re a good guy, Bakugou!”

The group cut off there, watching as the mysterious person named X was revealed to be the Aqua Deers Captain Rill, a butler appearing out of nowhere besides him. The student’s eyes widened as Walter, the butler, ran over to them, greeting Asta warmly. It was a fanfare, but much like with Midoriya, things like this always seemed to happen with Asta.

The next match began, everyone eagerly watching as a Captain was taking center stage. But for the students and the Bulls, everyone kept a close eye on Finral and Eri, making sure Langris never came too near. If he did, they wouldn’t hesitate to hurt him.

If only they knew what was to come later… but it’ll come to pass soon enough.

Chapter Text

Rill’s match… the students watched wide-eyed with wonder at the pictures the Captain of the Aqua Deer made, completely blowing the enemy team away. Asta had been cheering loudly for his rival and friend, Walter standing behind him with happy tears in his eyes. Overall, having a Magic Knights Captain competing was throwing many of the other mages off. And the students couldn’t blame them.

“How was he even allowed to compete?” Kaminari asked, still shocked at the immense display of power he had just witnessed. Ashido dramatically flopped to the floor, robes billowing out around her.

“I don’t know, but man!” She whined, kicking a leg out, cheeks puffing up. “I feel like our world is so lame compared to this one! Like, we wouldn’t stand a chance against that.” She flopped an arm in the direction of where Rill’s team had appeared on the platform, the Captain cheerily bouncing around.

Kaminari dropped down next to her, sighing. “No kidding.” Looking around, he saw Luck heading over to Cob. Realizing it was his turn, he screamed out to the teen.

“YOU GOT IT LUCK! GO SHOCK THEIR SOCKS OFF!”

“YOU GOT IT!” Luck called back, waving wildly. Kaminari smiled as Magna approached the blond, scruffing his hair as he gave him his own encouragement.

“Electric pal?” Ashido arched an eyebrow, smiling at her blond friend.

Kaminari laughed. “Something like that.”

“Good. That’s good.”

The two continued to lay around, watching the next battle from their angle. Elsewhere, Bakugou had approached Finral and Eri, Vanessa, Nemuri, and Midoriya tagging along. They had formed a little circle, Bulls occasionally joining and leaving.

“For the record,” Bakugou gruffed out, ignoring the feeling of Finral’s eyes on him. “Just ‘cause I sound like your brother doesn’t mean I’m some asshole like he is.”

“What he’s trying to say is that he hopes you don’t associate ‘he who shall not be named’ with him because he has changed and is attempting to be a better person.” Midoriya smiled brightly, wincing only a tiny bit when Bakugou whacked him in the arm.

“Shut up, nerd! I don’t need you speaking for me!”

“I am aware of that, but Finral probably cannot understand Bakugou talk yet. Frankly, I doubt most of the class can.”

“Can it!”

“Don’t worry, Bakugou.” Finral interrupted, giving the blond a kind smile filled with warmth. It made the explosion teen look away, a red tint gracing his cheeks. “Langris… he just has some things to work through. He doesn’t really mean it, and I’m used to it anyways. And to be fair, your voice is gruffer than his so it isn’t completely the same. Not that that’s a bad thing!” The spatial mage waved his hands defensively in front of him, but Bakugou just rolled his eyes.

“Kat is soft under yelling.” Eri muttered around the cookie in her mouth, oblivious to the widening of everyone’s eyes. When Midoriya went to say something, Bakugou exploded him in his face, but it was different than in the past, not much fire behind it. And so when he laughed he was tackled to the ground.

“Children, we are trying to make a good appearance.” Nemuri scolded half-heartedly, laughing internally at the spirits of the students before her.

“Ah, youth.” Vanessa mused, laying down at the tugging of Eri’s little hands, letting her play with her pink locks. “What a beautiful thing.”

“I know.” Nemuri said wistfully, glancing over towards the battlefield as a giant flash of lightning appeared. Julius’ voice soon called out Luck’s team as victorious, and the R-rated hero just shook her head. “Not surprising.”

“Took a bit longer than I thought.” Finral hummed, grinning as Luck bounded out of Cob’s portal, running over to Magna and promptly shocking him.

Brad, Ben, and Eric headed to the field along with their opponents Pau, Mark, and Weiss, meaning that Noelle’s battle was about to happen. Over on the opposite side of the platform, the remaining students grouped close to the girl, giving her a pep talk.

“I’ve heard him muttering this whole day, and let me tell you, he’s just a stupid coward.” Jirou commented, patting Noelle’s shoulder.

Uraraka nodded fiercely, jumping around. “You’re gonna punch him into outer space! Give him a good ole Sea Dragon’s Roar!”

“We’ve talked about this before. He is not a good sibling.” Todoroki commented, eyes scanning the crowd for the offending person.

“Yeah, but he’s older than me so he’s way more powerful.” Noelle worried, twirling a pigtail mindlessly. She appreciated her friend’s kind words, but she was still terrified of going against one of her main tormentors.

Uraraka suddenly grabbed her by her shoulders, causing Noelle to let out a little yelp. The brunette’s eyes burned with such intensity, and the royal subconsciously leaned away.

“Bullies aren’t strong. Being mean doesn’t make a person powerful. You, however, have grown incredible amounts and your power is no mistake. You gotta use it and show Solid that he can’t push you around anymore.”

“And of course it doesn’t hurt to pummel him into his place.” Jirou added cheekily, wrapping an arm around Noelle. Todoroki nodded, giving the royal girl a thumbs up.

“Are we talking about Solid, here?” A mushroom appeared on Uraraka’s head, causing the three girls to jump away with a shriek. The gravity teen ripped it off, throwing it to the ground, gasping when the mushroom uttered ‘ow.’

“What the heck?!” Noelle cried out, hiding behind Todoroki who was just looking down at the mushroom as if it had personally offended him.

“Oh, terribly sorry. My name is En. I’m your teammate.” A Praying Mantis Knight appeared behind Jirou, making the girl whip around in shock. She backpedaled a bit, her heart racing. The man paid it no mind, offering a smile to the group.

“I couldn’t help but overhear what you three were talking about, and honestly, I am ashamed in Solid. As the eldest of many siblings myself, it is my duty to protect them and give them love at all costs. But Solid,” En straightened, pure rage overcoming his face as a few mushrooms popped up on his shoulders, “No elder sibling should ever treat their sibling with such disregard and cruelty! Noelle! We will defeat him and put him in his rightful place!”

While Noelle stood there a little shaken, Uraraka pumped her fists into the air, joining En as they cheered about crushing meanies. Jirou just laughed while Todoroki glanced away, waving hello to another new member that came to join them.

“Why am I not surprised that you’re at the center of such chaos?” Yuno drawled. He gave Noelle a pointed look and the royal fumed in response.

“I-I… Shut up, peasant!”

“Please try not to lose control of your magic. I have to win this so I can beat Asta in the final round and show him that I’m going to be the next Wizard King.”

“Me?! W-Who do you think you’re talking to?! I’ll have you know I have much better control over my magic! How about you try not to get in my way!”

“Noelle.”

“Really? Because last time I saw, you struggled to even shoot your water in a straight direction.”

“Noelle.”

“Well, you haven’t seen me in a very long time and I can actually hit people now, thank you very much!”

“Noelle.”

“Then what was that at the volcano?”

“Noelle.”

“What was what?! I didn’t even use any spells! Just mana-skin, which I did get in the end!”

“Noelle.”

“WHAT?” Noelle turned to look at Todoroki and Jirou who had been trying to get her attention. Both were slightly pale, although they had grim expressions on their faces, as they pointed behind her. Yuno turned to face the newest newcomer, En and Uraraka having already begun to fume where they stood.

“Well, if it isn’t my little failure of a sister?”

Noelle froze, slowly spinning to come face to face with her older brother. Solid smirked at her.

“It’s hard to believe that the shame of our family had the gall to take this test. What, did you think the Black Bull’s accidental achievements were thanks to you or something?”

“Solid.” Noelle’s voice shook slightly, and she could feel her friends coming in closer, giving her their silent support.

Her older brother laughed, the sound sending a shiver down the royal girl’s spine, and he leaned in close to get into her face. “You can’t even control your magic. You’re a royal, but you couldn’t get into the Silver Eagles… and you’re gonna fight me?!”

Noelle stood there silently, face blank as her brother loomed over her. Uraraka stepped forward to say something, causing Solid to glance at her, but Todoroki held her back, just shaking his head softly.

Before anything more could be said, Alecdora appeared behind Solid, the sound of Julius concluding the battle in the background.

“Hey, what are you doing? We’re up next. Let’s go!”

Solid rolled his eyes before walking away to join his team. As he left, he couldn’t help but say one more little remark.

“At least run around as hard as you can, Noelle.”

Alecdora gave his own scathing look to Yuno before leaving as well, leaving the two teens to stand there silently. Uraraka ranted to herself about how much she wanted to punch both of them in their faces, because now Yuno had a bully too. Jirou tried to placate her to no avail. Todoroki on the other hand, placed a hand on each mage’s shoulder, knowing that sometimes words couldn’t help.

His friends had also done this to him often enough that it appeared to be the appropriate thing to do at such a time like this. He was still working on developing his social skills.

But as Asta ran over to cheer them both on, Noelle and Yuno glanced at one another, knowing that this was a battle for both of them to prove themselves. To show those who doubted their potential that their doubt was misplaced. And so they headed to Cob, readying themselves for the fight ahead.

Chapter Text

Watching as the battle commenced, the U.A. students loudly began to cheer Yuno and Noelle on. Alecdora seemed to be hell bent on destroying Yuno himself while Solid was egging on his sister, calling her names and throwing insults around. En, bless his soul, was encouraging both teens to pummel the opposing team into the ground, taking care of the crystal so they could focus on their own personal battles.

As Solid’s insults continued, the students broke, deciding to throw their own insults around. And if Nemuri overheard them, she just turned away, letting her heroes do as they please.

“Who names their kid after the opposite of their magic?!” Kaminari cried, Ashido snickering besides him. “Like, come on man! Your magic is liquid and yet you’re named Solid?!”

Midoriya tried his hardest not to laugh while Uraraka just jeered on with the electric teen. The others outright cackled.

“Did you see his serpent?! That’s nothing compared to Noelle’s dragon!” The gravity girl called out, becoming fired up.

“Hah!” Bakugou crossed his arms, eyes gleaming as he watched the battle below. “Solid’s just a pathetic magikarp! You’d never evolve! And if Shitty Hair was here, he’d say you’re the least manly of the bunch!”

“Did you just call him a magikarp? And that he’d never evolve?” Jirou raised a brow at the explosive teen, a grin stretching across her face.

Bakugou just grunted, looking away. “He is one though. Just always flopping around and never doing anything worthwhile. He’s the useless kind of magikarp.”

“You’re not wrong.”

“What is a magikarp?”

“Todoroki, you never played pokémon?!”

“No?...”

“We’ll be remedying that when we go home.” Jirou muttered, still internally reeling that Bakugou called Solid a magikarp.

“What is pokémon?” Asta asked, eyes shining with innocence.

“Dear All Might, I’m going to have to teach you all.” Jirou put a hand on her heart, fanning herself with the other. Bakugou and Midoriya started arguing over which was the best game to start them on, while in the background Yuno utterly destroyed Alecdora.

“YES! DESTROY HIM!” Uraraka jumped up and down, ignoring the looks that she was drawing from the other mages. The Black Bulls just chuckled from where they stood, cheering on Noelle in their own ways.

In Finral’s arms, Eri cheered as well, although whenever she did she always glanced at the portal mage to make sure she was doing it correctly. He always nodded, and so the little girl cheered on the pretty princess and prince (for he seemed like one from the fairytales Aizawa told her at night).

“Guys shut up, Noelle’s about to do something big!” Jirou shushed all of her friends, everyone growing silent as they leaned closer to the edge to catch whatever was to be said. Even Julius was grinning excitedly, practically vibrating in his seat with anticipation.

“She’s gonna do her final move!” Ashido squealed, grabbing onto Todoroki as she bounced up and down.

On the battlefield, Noelle stood strong, hair whipping around her as her spell stood protectively behind, water flying through the air. With a small cut trickling blood down her cheek, Solid slowly backed away, terrified of his little sister for the first time. Eyes holding steady, she pointed her wand directly at her sibling, voice deadly serious.

“Solid…” Noelle didn’t flinch when her dragon roared loudly, “It’s alright… if I hit you right?”

And with a cry of her spell, the water dragon surged forwards, plowing through Solid and throwing the mage far off into the distance, effectively knocking him out, and Julius called the match as the crystal was destroyed

In the distance Noelle could hear her friends, both from this world and another, screaming her name as they cheered for her. Confidence flowed through her veins as she stood above her fallen brother, brushing stray hair from her face. As Yuno approached to give her a lift to where the gates would be made, she spoke out loud, although it was mostly for herself.

“I am not weak anymore.”

And although Yuno seemed apathetic to her words, she still caught the smirk in his eyes.

The Black Bulls were losing it as they celebrated their royal’s win, never having doubted her for a second. The U.A. students were in a similar situation, making fun of the unconscious Silva. It may have been a bit much, but nobody stepped in to stop it. They’d all witnessed his words after all.

When Yuno and Noelle stepped foot onto the platform they were immediately swarmed by their friends. Through it all the two most tsundere mages in the rag-tag group we know acted as if it was nothing, but their heart’s swelled with joy at the affirmations.

This had concluded the preliminary round of battles, and the next ones were to begin shortly. Asta was pumping himself up next to Mimosa, Magna smack-talking him the whole time. Kirsch was being his normal self, and for a moment Midoriya feared he’d have to hold back the younger Vermillion if her face was anything to go by. The hero-in-training wasn’t sure the Wizard King (and he supposed the actual King) would appreciate a murder taking place during their exam.

Off to the side, Finral created a small portal, watching as Gordon stepped through it. The two spoke quietly, Eri simply playing with the spatial mage’s green hair, and then Grey was called over to join them. Nodding, the shy woman joined Gordon in going back through the portal, the transaction complete.

Todoroki just gave Finral a look, having witnessed the whole thing, and the mage sighed before telling the student quietly with a promise not to say anything yet.

“Gordon was on watch duty alone, but it seems as though Asui, Iida, and Kirishima have finally awoken. Originally, this was the point that Grey was supposed to switch with Gordon to stand watch, as they aren’t competing, but it’s best if they stick together to keep them company. It’s best not to mention anything yet due to everything happening. But afterwards you’ll all be able to visit them.”

“That sounds good.” Todoroki responded.

Asta then bounded over to them, unaware of the things that had just transpired, smiling brightly. “I’m leaving now for my fight! But don’t worry, I’ll win it and then maybe I’ll even fight you in the next round, Finral!”

“Heh, yeah wouldn’t that be something…” Finral smiled, although it was strained.

Todoroki nodded his head. “You’ll defeat them easily.”

“See you after the battle!” And then Asta was off again, running over to Cob’s doors.

The students and Bulls cheered once more, although it was mixed as they had two of their own fighting down on the field. Ultimately, Asta and his team defeated Magna, taking down some of Kirsch’s ego as well. And as the two teams regrouped to come back onto the platform, Finral couldn’t quell the unease that was pooling inside of him.

He knew, deep in his heart, that he would not be the victor of this battle.

Chapter Text

“Hey, Eri.” The little girl looked up into Finral’s eyes, innocence shining brightly. He swallowed deeply, forcing a smile onto his face. “You know how the other students are awake, Asui and them?” He waited for her to nod. “How about you go and keep them company? I’m sure seeing you will help them heal even faster than they already are.”

Eri thought for a moment, hands bunching her little robe up. “Red there too?”

Finral nodded. “Kirishima is there too, and so is Iida, remember?”

The child scrunched up her nose, little lines appearing on her forehead. The spatial mage waited, watching as Leopold and Hamon waved him over to Cob’s doors. Thankfully, Eri didn’t take too long.

“But what about your match? I wanted to watch.”

“I know,” his heart broke, but forced himself forward, “But my battle isn’t going to be all that exciting, and I think those three would much rather have your company. And Grey and Gordon can entertain you as well.”

“Can I see you after?”

“Yeah.” Finral lied, opening up a portal before him. “They’re just through here, alright?”

“Okay. Bye bye, Fin.”

“Bye Eri.”

After letting her down, the little girl gave him one last glance before stepping through the portal, disappearing to a place Finral knew she’d be safe. Sighing, he jolted as a hand landed on his shoulder, the portal snapping shut.

“It may not be that bad…” Vanessa trailed off, not believing her own words.

Finral just gave her a sad look, a weary smile on his face. “We all know it’s going to be catastrophic. But hey, at least I’ll go down giving him a good fight.”

Before the witch could speak further, Asta ran over to them, grabbing onto Finral’s arm. The students and Bulls were not far behind, all giving him beaming smiles.

“Don’t give up Finral! I know you can defeat your brother!”

“Yeah! Give him a good beating, just like Noelle did to Solid!”

“Hate to admit it, but your magic has grown way stronger, so go get’em!”

“Maybe if you win, I can fight you soon! Wouldn’t that be fun? Haha!”

(A/N: When the fuck did this turn into a Finral-focused story??? I love him but this was not my intent. I am so sorry. It will go back to the main peeps I promise.)

Finral gave them a grin, hoping it was filled with the confidence he was willing himself to manifest. With a final farewell, the spatial mage joined Leopold and Hamon, ignoring the icy glares his brother was giving him. Taking a deep breath, he stepped out onto the battlefield.

No one was particularly loud this time around, cheers being held back as everyone could feel the underlying tension in the air. The students who were surrounded by the Black Bulls could feel the nervousness and slight fear rolling off of them. And after seeing Langris first-hand… they understood why.

It was expected, and not a surprise to anyone, when Sekke brought Langris to Finral. Leopold and Hamon had been teleported off by the spatial mage to fight Fragil and destroy the crystal, leaving him alone to defend on his own. When one of Finral’s new spells homed in on the duo, sending Sekke away, the large group let out sighs of relief, knowing that he had one less thing to worry about.

Jirou swore she heard a blood-curdling scream in the distance, but brushed it away.

But then… then things became worse.

Langris became enveloped by some mana, something ill and full of malice, and even though those from U.A. lacked magic even they were able to feel the ominous waves pouring off the mage. Noelle muttered that it felt similar to the Third Eye, but Yuno said softly that he wasn’t with them, at least, as far as they knew. Midoriya paled considerably, remembering their stories of the Eye of the Midnight Sun and having just seen the damage one of their mages could do on his own friends.

Everyone stared, unable to look away, fear pooling in their guts.

Mimosa and Ashido clung to one another as Langris screamed “It’s over, Finral!”

And when Finral shouted back “We are brothers!” Kaminari grabbed onto Luck and Vanessa’s hands for support.

Both spatial mages stood there arguing, wind whipping wildly as blobs of their mage permeated the air, hues of green and purple decorating the sky. Klaus involuntarily stepped back, the waves of mana becoming too much to bear while Bakugou grit his teeth, glancing at Asta who had rage and terror in his eyes.

And then, Langris screamed, magic unleashing from him, making a beeline towards Finral. The older brother did the same, although there was a difference between them. One was filled with rage and despair, the other, love and contentment.

For Finral knew that at the end of this, he would not be the one left standing.

The following explosion of spatial magic cast a light so bright that those on the platform had to squint in response. Mana rolled over them in waves, everyone deadly silent. Finally, the smoke began to clear, slowly drifting away from where the two brothers were last seen, and Marx’s voice, filled with disbelief, called out that Langris’ team had won.

But then everyone realized, as the smoke completely cleared, that Langris was the only one standing, and they could see Finral crumpled on the ground. Asta screamed shrilly for Finral, being held back at the moment by Gauche’s grip, although if you looked at his eye you’d see a myriad of emotions within. With no one speaking, waiting to see what would happen, Langris’ voice was easily carried by the wind.

It began with laughter, followed by the younger brother stepping closer to his fallen brother’s body. And then he began to speak, although no one was sure exactly if he cared whether or not Finral could hear him. It may have been for his own sake, to tell himself the words that followed.

“There is nothing… nothing that you can beat me at!” His voice was bordering hysterical, fingers twitching at his sides. Finral’s destroyed body taunted him from the ground, making his body itch all over.

Raising a hand high above his head, Langris snapped, purple blobs of spatial magic appearing all around him. On the platform the mages began to cry out, shocked at what they were seeing. The battle was over, why was he still attacking?

But Langris was not to be stopped, and as his power surged he screamed at the top of his lungs, the sound rattling every mage and hero present.

“VANISH!”

The Black Bulls reacted immediately.

Magna, Luck, and Asta were flying down to the ground, landing roughly as they skidded to a halt, weapons poised at Langris’ neck. Charmy’s sheep burst into existence on the platform, energy crackling around her. Vaness and Gauche were just as ready, their own magic floating around them. And Noelle had fallen to kneel besides Finral, unsure of where she could even place her hands as his body was terribly mutilated.

But they were not the only ones to react.

A large formation of ice was jutting out of the platform, fire dancing across Todoroki’s left side as he glared at Langris. Bakugou who had launched himself off with his own explosions stood nearby, hands crackling. And Midoriya had followed, trails of green sparks still in the air as he crouched low, ready to strike.

Kaminari, Jirou, and Ashido remained on the platform, but they were in attack stances as well, waiting for the Bulls to give them the word. Uraraka had followed Noelle, but she had debris ready to throw at Langris should he attempt anything further. Their teacher, Nemuri, simply waited with bated breath, hands ready to tear apart her clothes to knock anyone and everyone out.

The other mages on the platform stood shell-shocked, the amount of power before them terrifying. And the words that were to be spoken chilling as well.

“Go on, try messing with him again. I dare you.” Magna’s voice lacked all cockiness, completely serious and stern.

“Harm your brother again and see what happens to abusers.” Todoroki seethed, fire emanating intense heat.

Luck’s voice dripped with death. “Forget the match. We’ll kill you.”

“And we’ll have no problem with it.” Midoriya matched Luck in sound, both crackling with sparks.

“There’s something wrong with you, coward.” Bakugou snarled.

Asta quivered with rage, sword waiting to inch closer. “The match was over already. And yet, you raised your hand against him.”

“You may have been making great progress lately,” Langris spoke, voice devoid of all emotion, “But you’re still just Black Bull flunkies and wanna be Knights. And I’m the Vice-Captain of the Golden Dawn. Exactly what can you do-”

“Those who go easy on their companions in a fight can’t be trusted.” Julius interrupted Langris, Marx and Owen by his side. The Wizard King had a ball of chrono stasis ready in his hand, face hard as he gave a grim smile. “But those who try to kill their companions have problems that run much deeper than trust!”

Owen fell to his knees next to Finral, jellyfish blooming around him. He told Noelle and Uraraka “Leave this to me!” as he began to begin the healing process. They all hoped he wasn’t too late.

Meanwhile, Asta’s hands held his sword with white knuckles, voice eerily steady as he stared Langris down.

“After we saw you in Kiten earlier, Finral said that you were actually really kind.” His friends drew closer, listening to his words. “He said that, because of him, there was a lot of pressure from your family on you and you were pricklier than you needed to be. He was worried about you!”

Anger slowly rolled off of the teen’s body, the others regaining their rage despite Julius standing right there. “Finral’s nicer than anybody! He’s a true Magic Knight! No matter how tough you are, you’re no Magic Knight!”

“What was that?” Langris twitched, face darkening. “Has winning up to this point made your head swell? For a Black Bull newbie, you sure talk big!”

With a scoff he turned to face Julius, a slow smirk rising on his face. “Wizard King. Let me fight this lot first. Actually…” His arm suddenly raised, mana swarming him as he prepared a spell. “I’ll just start.”

“You little-” Magna shouted out, watching as an orb of purple went hurtling towards Asta.

But the anti-magic user was ready, deftly raising his sword to slice through it. Langris screeched in outrage, the same menacing presence from before seeping out of him. It became silent as the two stared one another down, waiting for the next move.

Up on the platform, the mages chattered to one another, unable to comprehend what they were witnessing. This was not the Vice-Captain they knew. This was not Langris Vaude.

Julius spoke, saying that he would not interfere as in a real battle, there is no one to say “start” or “finish” despite Marx’s cry of stopping this. And so Asta and Langris went to charge at one another, but before they were able to move, chrono stasis had bound each into time, the orbs holding them in their places. The Wizard King sighed.

“Although I want you to fight as if this were real combat, it is still a match, you know. Sit tight… for a long second.”

“Wizard King sir!” Midoriya rushed forward, Todoroki and Bakugou hot on his heels. In the background Uraraka was disappearing with Cob through a portal, hovering worriedly alongside Finral and Owen. She was promising Noelle to watch over him closely.

“We wish to fight! Please, I know we don’t exactly… you know… fit here, but we cannot stand by as our friend is beaten down! You have to let us join!”

“I just need to teach that bastard a lesson, that’s all.”

“And then I shall show him the true meaning of being cold.”

Magna and Luck stood off to the side, both vibrating with anger but knowing they already had their chance to fight. With Noelle, they left the others and returned to the platform, immediately conversing with the others.

Julius gave a long look at Asta and Langris, Marx muttering that there was no way this could be done as the actual King couldn’t know (although they had all already shown their power and the man had been screaming about it while they were on the field). With a smile that didn’t reach his eyes, the Wizard King turned back towards the students.

“I cannot let you join this battle, however,” he put up a hand, stopping the complaints that were about to spew from the three teens. “I can give you all a way to let out your anger afterwards, if you can just hold on a bit longer, that is.”

“Fine! But you better give us some good opponents if we can’t destroy Murder Brother here!”

“Of course.”

The three begrudgingly went through the portal provided by Cob, immediately rushing over to the other Bulls and students. Everyone was still crackling with anger, the other mages giving them a wide berth although they too were upset with Langris’ actions.

Apparently, they learned that both Vanessa and Kaminari had gone off to join Uraraka with Finral, the others staying back to cheer on those remaining and also make sure that Langris received what was coming for him. Mimosa had promised the others that she would fight for Finral despite not knowing him well, Noelle telling her to hold nothing back.

And as the next impromptu battle began, it was with grim faces they watched, praying that their anti-magic boy would put an end to Langris. For although they had ranked second, at heart they still were the Black Bulls and played by their own rules, and that meant no mercy for those who tread on their own. (And yes, the students were honorary members. That was never in doubt.)

Bonus Scene:

“So Finral’s up next, ribbit?”

“I’m sure he’ll be able to do it! He’s really strong!”

“Yes, I do agree. He has indeed shown himself to be incredibly capable.”

“Still worried.”

Eri sighed, curling up on Kirishima’s bed. The three were almost completely healed, and had been thrilled to have the little girl join them. Iida and Asui had sat down together on the bed next to the red-head’s as Eri claimed him for her seat.

Iida took off his glasses, wiping the lenses clean. “I do wonder where all those healing mages just ran off too. They seemed to be in quite a hurry. Hopefully whoever was injured is alright.”

“I wouldn’t worry too much.” Asui said, grabbing a snack off the plate on the side table. The others hummed in agreement, knowing it was best not to think too much on it. They wouldn’t be able to help much, after all.

“Man, I wish we could watch the exams though!” Kirishima whined, playing idly with Eri’s long hair.

The little girl nodded, munching on her snack. “Fin said he would come after. Maybe then we can watch?”

“Yeah, that’d be awesome!”

The students fell into conversation from there, talking about who they think would make it to the end. Everything was based on what Eri told them, and what Grey and provided earlier, but they had a feeling Asta and Yuno would definitely be making it to the end, although none were sure who would win in such a fight.

As the time went on, Eri stared at the door, waiting for her dear spatial mage to walk right through it, maybe even with the witch in tow. But sadly, as you all know, that would not come to pass. And the fallout would wreak havoc on the hearts of those who cared.

Chapter Text

Asta fought Langris with all his power, Mimosa and Xerx happily joining him to teach the rogue spatial user a lesson. In the end, the match resulted in a draw, Asta collapsing into Magna’s waiting arms. The rest of the mages and students had come down to the field, moving close to the anti-magic boy, ignoring the outraged cries of the King. Julius just smiled softly, Marx fretting by his side.

The teen was carted away by some healers, exhaustion having completely wrecked his body at this point. Mimosa left to go with him, Jirou and Ashido tagging along as neither found themselves inclined to stay at the exam any longer. Both were still raging at Langris, and smiled grimly as he was taken away in bindings.

Todoroki, Midoriya, and Bakugou remained with Nemuri, standing by the remaining Bulls as Yuno and Noelle’s team dominated the rest of the exam, destroying Rill the Captain in an intense battle where Yuno showed off a new form of his. Luck had whined about being unable to face the wind user, but Magna told him he could always challenge him to a duel later. Not that Yuno would likely consent, but that was a future problem to handle.

The actual King of Clover (not that anyone recognized him as being such) left in a huff, annoyed that some backwater peasant had won the entire exam and defeated a Magic Knight Captain in the process. Once he was finally gone, the other mages came forward, eager to hear what the Wizard King had to say as his face held a giant grin.

That could only mean trouble.

“Now that the Royal Knights Exam is over, we are going to do something that wasn’t originally in the plans, but since our new friends expressed interest in fighting, I believe we should give them that chance.”

“Tch, better be someone strong.” Bakugou grumped, although his eyes sparkled with excitement.

Midoriya visibly was buzzing, Luck standing next to him doing the exact same. At the sight of the identical crazed grins on their faces, the other mages moved slightly away. Todoroki just crossed his arms, peeking a glance over at Gauche who stood beside him, staring once again at a picture of his little sister.

“What many of you don’t know is that we already have some knights picked out for the Royal squad.” There were murmurs at that, and Julius chuckled. “We have selected two Captains of our current squads to take part in this battle ahead of us, and Marx was able to convince them on such short notice to come forward and fight our new recruits.”

Noelle looked horrified, casting a quick glance at the boys to see if they were fazed in the slightest. Yuno just sent up a silent prayer, unknowing that in minutes he would be on his knees, chanting for the three’s lives to be spared. The royal would be beside him doing the same, the Bulls only being able to stare in horror.

“Nozel, Mereoleona, please come forward. We have quite an interesting battle up ahead for you both.”

~*~*~*~*~

Gordon and Grey burst into the U.A. kid’s room, startling the four present. Kaminari trailed in behind them, looking distraught. Iida immediately sat up straight, demanding to know what was wrong. With a glance towards Eri, they slowly began to explain.

And for once, Gordon wasn’t mumbling and Grey’s stutter was gone. That was worrying enough.

“The healers who ran off earlier, making all that commotion? Well, apparently there was a severe injury made during the Royal Knights Exam.” Gordon explained, hands slightly shaking.

“One of the combatants tried to kill his opponent!” Grey cried, gripping the poison-user’s arm for support.

“Who was it?” Kirishima asked, drawing Eri closer into his embrace. He had an inkling he knew who, but he wanted to hear it from them before he jumped to any conclusions. The frog girl just ribbited nervously, slouching next to Iida.

Kaminari stepped forward then, eyes looking misty. “Vanessa wanted me to come inform you, and Uraraka is with her currently. The others are still at the exam, but…” he gazed at his friends, fiddling with his robe as a single tear slowly trekked down his cheek. “It’s Finral, and he’s not looking real good.”

“How?!” Iida shouted, practically jumping off the bed. He was vibrating with anger. “Who would harm such an innocent man? He doesn’t even care for violence!”

“It was his little brother, Langris. You should’ve seen it, before their battle. He said some awful things to Finral and made comments about Eri, and poor Finral did his best. But no one expected Langris to try and murder him.” Kaminari sobbed a bit, Asui rushing forward from the hospital bed to embrace him.

Gordon and Grey asked if they’d like to go towards the spatial user’s room, everyone immediately agreeing. As they left, slowly walking down the twisting halls, Kirishima anxiously looked at Eri who was curled up in his arms.

The girl had been silent the entire time, seemingly frozen in a state of shock. The red-head knew that this wasn’t the best way for her to have found out, and wished things had gone differently. He knew that when they reached where Finral lay he would shield her to assess the damage himself, unwilling for her to see any more cruelty in her short life.

There were healers coming in and out of Finral’s room, hushed whispers traded as they came and went. Gordon and Grey went in first, the U.A. students and Eri sitting outside. When the two finally came out, they paled at the sight of tear tracks trailing down their cheeks.

Uraraka poked her head from the doorway, waving them forward. Kirishima lingered behind, letting Kaminari, Iida, and Asui go in first. The gravity girl and frog briefly hugged before moving further inside. And from the gasps of shock he heard, Kirishima was even less willing to let Eri go in.

“Red.” He looked down into her bright red eyes.

“What’s up, Eri?” He tried to put on a smile, but it faded quickly at the little pools forming in her big eyes.

“I wanna see Fin.”

“I don’t think that’s the best idea.”

“Let me see him.”

“Eri, I don’t-”

“Hey there, sweetie.” Vanessa suddenly appeared through the door, offering her arms out to the little girl, saving Kirishima from her insistent prodding. The witch inclined her head for the teen to go in, and he quietly offered thanks before disappearing into the room.

“Why can’t I see Fin?” Eri asked, voice slightly breaking on the name of her dear spatial mage.

Vanessa’s heart broke a bit, holding back her own tears. “He’s not in the best condition for you to see him right now. He has some ouchies, and I bet Fin would rather you not witness that.”

“Little brother was mean.”

The witch hummed. “He was, and Fin fought very bravely. He was a true knight.”

“He said I could see him after the match.”

“I don’t think he anticipated it being this bad. And as much as he loves your hugs, I don’t think that’s the best for Finral right now. You can probably see him later, but please wait for me Eri.”

“But Fin said I could!” Eri’s voice grew louder than the witch had ever heard it before, and the little girl flinched slightly, her own trauma coming back for a moment, fearing the worst. Vanessa just hugged her closer, not chastising the little girl for something she had been taught was wrong. And in a surge of pent up emotions, finally breaking free, Eri lashed out.

“Fin!” She cried, kicking the pink-haired woman in the gut, causing the witch to lose her grip. Tumbling to the ground, Eri quickly righted herself and sped through the door, ignoring Vanessa’s cries and attempts to catch her with thread.

The U.A. teens looked up in shock as a blur of white went by them, each reaching out to stop the girl from seeing Finral’s beaten form, but she wove easily through their legs, having years of practice with Overhaul’s Eight Precepts of Death whenever she had a burst of energy to fight back.

She jumped onto the bed, landing next to Finral’s prone form, and as her eyes took in the damage, she was brought back to not too long ago, old faces being in similar situations. Only they ended up dead.

“FINRAL!” She screamed, grabbing on to the spatial mage’s hand, tugging it desperately. Tears poured down Eri’s face, images of helping Deku flashing through her mind. That same energy from them poured into her body, her horn visibly growing stronger. With another heart-wrenching cry power exploded from the little girl.

People were screaming in the background, not wanting to touch her because she had no control yet over her quirk but terrified of what she may unintentionally do to Finral. Pink thread coiled around Eri’s body, but it just dissipated into thin air, the child rewinding it as quickly as it was made.

Eri sobbed as she leaned down to hug Finral, eyes closed as she held him close. The spatial mage’s wounds were closing slowly, but due to their level of damage it was hard for them to rewind as quickly as Deku’s broken bones had been able to. Spatial magic didn’t work the same as simple breaks, after all.

The others were arguing over what to do, none of them wanting another person to sacrifice themselves as they were unsure of how quickly Eri would rewind them, but a new presence interrupted that, and they all stood still, frozen in place at who stood before them. When the new person’s gaze latched onto Eri’s form, pouring energy out of her little body, they screamed, quirk activating without a second thought.

And when Eri collapsed into just a crying mess on Finral’s still damaged body, they finally let go, rushing forward to hold the child close, tears pouring down their own face. And Aizawa didn’t care that his own students were witnessing him cry, didn’t care that the Bulls who had become close to him were watching him break down, because in that moment he couldn’t care less.

Not when Eri was back in his arms.

Chapter Text

Aizawa, before he was teleported, had been sitting in his office, at the top of 1-A’s dorms, watching the security cameras for anything out of the ordinary. This had become a routine for him, after having to watch his kids fall through the portals without being able to do anything. His already sleep-deprived habits had become worse, the man lucky if he can catch even thirty minutes of sleep.

He couldn’t let anyone else slip away. Not again.

So he sat in his office, watching the cameras to ensure nothing happened. The kids still slept together in the common room, no one wanting another person to leave. The living room had become a giant fort of sorts, blankets and pillows strewn everywhere, limbs entangled as they slept. After all, if one person was sucked away, then this way someone else would be alerted and could sound the alarm.

Hizashi had scolded Aizawa over all this, but it was half-hearted, the man incredibly worried as well, especially since Nemuri was taken. The erasure hero had shrugged, saying that it was the only logical way.

The loud mouth just did his own patrols around all the buildings late at night, so he was a hypocrite anyway for saying anything to Aizawa.

Sekijiro had also become overly protective of his own 1-B kids, those students shaken up as well. Even Monoma was quiet, not having anything to say. The two hero classes were together almost every day for their lessons, the teachers believing it better to keep them in the same areas in case anything else happened.

The principal had also had his paws full, talking with Tsukauchi to keep things as quiet as possible. If the Hero Commision of government found out, things could go very poorly. Nezu was already struggling with keeping things on the down-low within U.A. itself.

Everything was simply a mess.

And so Aizawa watched over his kids, eyes straining as they stared at the bright screens, too afraid to look away. And it was in this half-alive, half-aware state that he was taken.

The portal quietly opened near his chair, almost as if taunting the hero to notice. But when nothing happened, it quickly struck, becoming a gaping void on the floor, the hero tumbling through it. He didn’t have a chance to cry out, instead his mind whirling through all the possibilities. But the main thought was finding his kids, as long as he landed where they were. The portals didn’t seem to care too much about that.

Aizawa collided with cold stone, groaning as he forced himself up. Shaking his head, he pushed himself onto his knees, flinging his hair out of his face. He had landed in a corridor, and with a quick glance above he confirmed that the portal was no longer present. However, he realized that he was the only one to have been taken this time as no one else was with him.

Standing up, he began walking down the hallway, peering into rooms to see if anyone was around. It wasn’t until he reached a crossroads that he heard it, that all too familiar sound. And then he began to run.

Eri’s cries were something he still was haunted by in his nightmares, never wanting to hear such a sound come out of the girl again. And the fact that that was what was resonating down the hall could only mean horrible things.

Aizawa chased the sound of the screams, running faster and faster as they became louder. Reaching the correct hall, his eyes widened at the added sound of his children yelling, and he could even pick out the witch’s voice as well. Skidding to a stop before the doorway where everything was coming from, he froze at the sight for a second. And then he was moving.

The hero pushed past the crowd, quirk flaring to life within him as his gaze locked on to his foster-daughter’s form, internally sighing as the energy radiating from her died away. His tired but watering eyes watched as the little girl collapsed onto the prone form of Finral, her sobs echoing in the otherwise quiet room.

When his own tears began to trail down his face, quirk disappearing, Aizawa rushed forward to pry Eri off of the spatial mage, collecting her into his arms. And the hero didn’t care who saw him crying, just happy to have the little girl in his arms once more, and to see some of his children alive as well. He knew that there was going to be more madness to deal with when things had calmed down, but he couldn’t find it in him to care.

Not now, at least. Not now.

Chapter Text

Bakugou, Midoriya, and Todoroki stood down on the field, the three having been given ten minutes to plan. The Black Bulls had saluted them before they left and it felt as though they were being sent to their death, with the way they were silent and had grim expressions. Although, considering their opponents, it probably wasn’t far off from the truth.

Mereoleona and Nozel stood on the opposite side, and only they had a crystal behind them. The trio wasn’t sure if it was because they weren’t expected to last long, or just because of the sheer power that the captains had, but they had not been given one to protect.

Again, it was feeling like a death sentence, not just a battle.

Julius had been giddy with excitement, the rest of the mages afraid of his joy. The trio didn’t think too much into it, just happy to have a chance to fight and let off some steam, and maybe pummel these two if given the chance.

Either way, they were excited and terrified to fight.

“Alright, nerd, what’s your plan?” Bakugou glared at Midoriya, the green-haired boy not even fazed by it.

He shrugged, and Todoroki felt a jolt of fear trickle down his spine. “I have no idea honestly.”

“We’re utterly fucked.”

~*~*~*~*~

“How were we roped into this again?” Nozel sighed, idly straightening his robe.

Mereoleona just cackled, and the sound caused the other royal to shiver. “Those kids got some fire in them, wanting to battle! Who better to put them in their places than us?!”

“You cannot kill them, Mereo.”

“I’m not gonna kill them. But that explosion boy sure has a temper that I’m going to ignite! He’s mine!”

Nozel sighed again, heavier this time and sent a silent prayer up to anyone who was listening. “Just don’t cause too much harm to them. Yami is already going to be pissed about his transport being hurt and I would rather not incur his wrath further.”

“Live a little!”

“That’s what I’m trying to do, but you’re threatening it!”

~*~*~*~*~

The second that the battle began, the three students were off, not bothering to hang around as they had no crystal to protect. As they made their way across the field, Mereoleona laughed loudly, the sound truly maniac, and screamed a challenge for Bakugou. Nodding to his companions, the blond veered off, drawing her away from them.

“He’s a dead man.” Todoroki muttered, and Midoriya just nervously laughed.

As the duo entered range to Nozel’s magic, they split up, attempting the only idea they had been able to come up with. Noelle had only told them so much of her eldest brother’s powers, but neither really knew what to fully expect.

Casually the man flashed his hand, words quietly spilling out of his mouth. In an instant silver rain began to fall over the entire area. Todoroki threw up a shield of ice, keeping it up as he continued to press onwards. The other teen didn’t have such luck, trying his best to avoid it but his skin sizzling where the rain caught. Knowing he didn’t have any other choice, Midoriya abandoned his part of the plan for the moment, jumping over to where Todoroki was moving.

Elsewhere, the ground shook with the force of explosions, the two hot-heads in a chaotic battle.

Bakugou hadn’t even been given the chance to attack, having immediately to go on the defensive as Mereoleona came right at him. The second he had separated himself from the other two teens he had been mercilessly attacked. Sadly, the Black Bulls had been able to give barely any information to the teens about her powers, and the time spent at the volcano never had her using them.

The blond was doomed.

But he fought hard, using his explosions to create smokescreens and try to gain some ground on the Captain, knowing he had to get her out of range for a moment if at all possible to orient himself and counter. So the two traded blows, the teen using his fiery explosions while the woman punched hard with fire paws.

He just needed to wait for the right moment to strike.

Nozel was amused by the two he was going against, watching as the green-haired boy fled his position to regroup with the other. Watching as the ice created a platform above them, he only smirked as he switched his spell around.

“Mercury Magic: Silver Bullet!”

“SHIT!”

Todoroki threw down his ice, watching as Midoriya jumped around, hissing and muttering curses under his breath as the silver bruised his skin. Clearly, the Captain wasn’t having their evasive maneuver and decided to attack them more directly. Bastard.

“What now?” Todoroki asked, the two having stopped moving for the moment.

Midoriya grumbled a bit before responding, rubbing at his wounds. “His affinity is definitely more complex than we originally knew. I fear what else he can manipulate it into. I think at this point, we’re going to just charge him head on and hope for the best.”

“And the crystal?”

“I’m realizing now that was simply done out of pity.”

“Wonderful. Well, no choice other than going to our death I suppose.”

“Mhmm.” Midoriya shifted into a running stance, green static dancing across his skin. Todoroki kneeled, hands flat onto the ground as he prepared himself.

“Ready? GO!”

The ice barrier surrounding them collapsed, the green-haired teen rocketing forward. He ignored the strikes of silver, sprinting at the Captain. Todoroki’s ice followed him, the teen himself preparing his fire.

Nozel smirked, appreciating their effort although it would only be futile. Deciding they deserved to see more power, he readied his silver spears and shields.

Midoriya reached him first, jumping high into the air as Todoroki’s ice struck the Captain. Nozel simply used his own mercury to skate away, his shields blocking the shards that came close to striking. As a wave of fire followed, he sent his own spears flying, nimbly ducking down as Midoriya soared by with a powerful punch. The three continued to dance in this way, Nozel merely toying with them. On the platform, all the mages stood in awe, watching the battle.

Eventually, Nozel had the two teens where he wanted them, throwing up a shield of mercury to duck behind as the bars of his cage manifested. Midoriya, realizing what was happening a moment too late, attempted to kick the cage with as much power as he could retain, only to be thrown backwards. Todoroki’s ice and fire did nothing to dismantle it, and so the two collapsed to the bottom of Nozel’s Silver Star of Execution, completely defeated.

The Captain glanced at them, nodding his head in recognition of their strength. Panting and shaking from exertion, the teens merely nodded back, adrenaline rushing through their veins. And together the three turned to watch the battle on the other side of the field.

Bakugou finally had managed to slip away from the Captain, preparing as large of an explosion as he could manage without his gauntlets. With a scream he released it, the momentum pushing him back. The field immediately filled with smoke and fire, blocking everyone’s view from what was happening.

But for the teen, the blond froze at the sound of raucous laughter, eyes widening as everything began to turn a bright yellow, the light blinding him. Throwing his arms up in a feeble attempt to block, Bakugou was pummeled into the ground.

“Calidus Brachium Barrage!”

Nozel winced, knowing that Bakugou was a goner. There was a reason he only ever trained with Fuegoleon and not his elder sister.

As Marx called the battle over, Nozel released the two he had captured, the three walking through the portal Cob made to go back to the platform. Everyone waited quietly for the other two to appear, and it was no surprise that Mereoleona had an unconscious Bakugou thrown over her shoulder like a sack of potatoes as she stepped through.

The Bulls immediately swarmed them, grabbing the two walking teens away while Nemuri sighed and was handed the unconscious blond. Julius smiled, clapping his hands from where he stood next to Marx, the other mages turning to face him.

“Well done to you all!” He began, offering a bright smile to the two conscious students. “I hope that you found this exercise to be knowledgeable for you two,as well as a good demonstration to show your skills to everyone here.”

The Wizard King grew serious then, the mages straightening as they faced their superior.

“Although this was a chance for these boys to show their own powers, it was also a way to show you all to never take the enemy lightly. Just because one has magic and a grimoire does not mean that is the solution to everything. You never know what kinds of people you may encounter, and even if they seem weaker or less powerful, never underestimate them.

“In the battle ahead of us, we do not know what the other members of the Eye of the Midnight Sun may possess in terms of magic and battle prowess, so it would do you all well whether or not you are chosen for the Royal Knights to be prepared. Even though we plan to bring the battle to them, only the future knows if that will remain the case. With that being said, I am proud of all of you today for the skills you have shown, and dismiss you to return to your squads. Thank you.”

“Sir!” The mages shouted, saluting to their (true) king. And as Julius watched everyone leave, he knew that things were about to come to a head sooner than he had originally foresaw.

Chapter Text

Hey everyone! I know it's been a hot minute since I've appeared. Let's discuss what's been going on.

I'm in my final year of undergrad and am currently applying for grad school. My grandmother has also been given just a month if that to live at this point in time. Due to these factors, I have fallen into a really bad depressive episode. I don't want to be in it, but it's been really hard and it's going to be hard when things come to pass. It's why I have struggled to find motivation for writing and drawing, things I love.

However, I have also made some wonderful friends this semester who, although tease and poke fun occasionally, are truly great friends who care about me. For some reason, they've decided to help me through this and stay by my side as I struggle. I love them for this because I don't feel it's worth it, but they apparently do.

I'm trying to fight my depressive episode as I feel I can't let it linger, but as anyone with depression knows, it's hard. Recently, I've decided I want to one day publish a novel, so that's a side project. Another thing which is what's fueling the tiny fire in me to write fanfics again is a new story idea that I've actually planned out for once. I'm going to write that story first. I know it's not this one, but hear me out.

Writing a new story is something fresh and motivating for my brain which right now is struggling to find that will. I want to finish this one 110%, not finishing it isn't an option as I want to do a sequel which is more reader inclusive. But I ask you all to hang in there a little longer as I try to find a foothold in life that doesn't feel like I'm falling off the edge.

I love you all and appreciate you reading my shitty little stories and sticking with me. I'm not going to abandon this fic and we will see it to the end together along with whatever sequel comes out of it. I just need to write something else to get my mind on the right track again. Please understand that.

Thank you, with all of my heart. And I will see you soon.

~Zelinith

Chapter Text

Hello everyone. Zelinith here. I know it’s been a while. A lot has happened since I last posted.

Graduated undergrad with my bachelor’s and a minor in writing.
Started and graduated graduate school with a master’s.
Moved back home.
Had a good friendship fall apart and wreck me.
Lost myself.
Became a regular at Barnes and Noble.
Began to learn to love to draw again.
Started my first true adult job.
Father diagnosed with cancer.
Began wanting to write again.
Learned the friends who truly love me.
Applied for new jobs.
Began investigation with HR into my current job.
Found a new normal at home with parents despite cancer.
Began pursuing artistic and writing aims.
Fell in love with reading again.
This is not everything, but this is almost everything. Summed for your ease in reading, but still the truth in order of how it went. And the funny thing?
Everything from the second one down is in the last year.
This is not to gain pity or empathy or anything along those lines. Just an explanation of where I have been and what I have been dealing with. When the world decides you’re going to have your crisis, you have to face it head on even if you have no desire to do so.
I’m still learning and accepting and being happy with who I am, but being free from things that I now realize had chained me, I want to do things once again.
For me.
The girl who drew since she could hold a pencil.
The girl who wrote to make her dreams come true.
The girl who just wanted to see people smile.

This is likely not the post you all were hoping for and expecting, but it is a post I needed to make.
This story is still on pause, that is unfortunately not changing (and I do still hope to finish it one day). But what is changing is what I’m going to do moving forward for myself.

I will one day post again here, as I still do want to write fanfiction here and there as it is fun to do so and cathartic at times. But for now, I would love to invite you all to embark on this little journey of mine if you so desire as I create a story for myself, and maybe one day for the world.
I do not know where it will take me, but I will follow it all the way until it ends and then beyond that point. Because unchained from things that I now realize held me back, I want to do things to make me happy.
And these little characters of mine do just that. And I want to show the process of how it all begins and goes. The mind is a funny place. I know. I studied it in college. And sometimes those maladaptive daydreams can become something tangible. And truthfully, what’s the harm in trying?
Maybe I’ll publish this all officially one day. Maybe I’ll just have it to keep. But at the end of the day I can say I did it. Sharing it as I go is a way to prove to myself, and others who are scared like me, that you can do anything you want. Who cares what it ends up as.
If it makes you happy, then that’s what matters.

Come along for the ride if you want, but as always, thank you for supporting me and encouraging me that I can write and do what I love. I will always be thankful for that.
Love, Zelinith. (or if you’d rather, Ash)

Chapter Text

Hello!

I am sorry about the wait. Is anyone still there?

I am committed to finishing this story I have decided.

I have transitioned back into writing fanfiction as I made a new AO3 account and have been posting there. I am considering connecting the two accounts, although it is a COMPLETELY different genre of fandom than anime lol. But I have successfully fallen back in love with writing and want to close up all loose ends.

I will keep these author's notes for one reason, and that is because of you all and your lovely comments.

I never realized how much we all have grown together, all the things in life we have experienced, and how much I have been there for your lives. I was rereading some comments and genuinely got teary, and so I am back soon for you all.

Now, I will admit, I have stepped away from My Hero. I did read all the manga, but have not paid attention otherwise. Black Clover is still my favorite hands down and I keep up with every new chapter Tabata posts when he does, but beyond that, I haven't paid attention much.

I am going to need to reread this whole damn thing (good job me) so I remember where the hell I was taking everything. The notes I left myself on my 202 page document (yes that's how long this is) are useless. So give me a bit of time, but I am serious when I say I will finish this. There wasn't much left anyways.

If there will be more I write in addition to this, I cannot say now. But let us complete this journey together, and again I just want to say:

Thank you. From the bottom of my heart, thank you.

For those who said I was with them in their times, you have always been with me in mine.

~Zelinith <3